•l '■' ' 



'■^U 



vOo. 






*c^. 






S^ -^ 



0^0 



•, ^-f 















,0O^ 



V' 
























/^ ^ 






'-y-^. 






xOo. 



' * r 















. f r 






^^- v^ 






.0 ^ 












,^* %. 






r.v^ A'^ 






"'•- -^^ .i''' 

"^^ V*^ 



/\ . 












% 






.-^ 









■' ' ' " / 



.-J 



'^ ^ '"^0^ 

.^_^ oS Xi 



S 



■■>. ,^- ^ 






c^^ 



.*-\^ 



\> ^-^ "■ '> r 



'}l ^^ 



, I. N " \ ^ •^. " ' ^^ 



> ^ ♦ k -* , 6 



^^"-^^ 



A^'V 






;^ ^ * . " ^\ , V . 8 , 



.,^^%, 



■-0' 



:^ ^^c^. 






^oo^ 



^o<^<, 



^^^. 



^o .^ ^^^ 



^ 



"> 









V 



'%4 









^7^ V- 



^^ 

























^^.^' : 



\V <p. 



-0^ 












C^ ''-^^ 






Cl. • 



-^^ 






* ..■?-• 



s*~^ '*. 



V 



../■ 



//: 



.< 



KEY 



TO THE 



PROPHECIES 



OF THE 

OLD & NEW TESTAMENTS, 

WHICH ARE NOT YET ACCOMPLISHED: 

CONTAINING, 

I. RULES FOR THEIR ARRANGEMENT. 
II. OBSERVATIONS ON THEIR DATES. 
III. A GENERAL VIEW OF THE EVENTS 
FORETOLD IN THEM. 



By ALEXANDER ERASER, A. M. 

MINISTER OFKIRKHILL. 



Konc of the wicked shall understand, but the wise sball understand. 

DAK. xii. lO. 



PHILADELPHIA: 
PRINTED FOR D. HOGAN, 

NO. 51, SOUTH THIRD-STREET, NEARLY OPPOSITt 
THE UNITED STATES* BANK. 

FROM THE PRESS OF JOHN BIOREN, 
1S02. 



.fay 



TO 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL 

Sir HECTOR MUNRO, ofNovAR, 
K. B. Sc L. L. D. 

SIR, 
I take the liberty of inscribing this book 
to yoUj and request your acceptance of it 
as a public^ tho' a small testimony of gra- 
titude and respect from a man ivho feels 
himself indebted to you for many impor- 
tant fa^oours^ which you have made much 
greater by your manner of cotif erring them, 
I have the honour to he^ 

Most respectfully^ Sir^ 
Tour faithful^ and 
Obedient servaiitj 

ALEX. ERASER. 

Kirlrkill, Jan. 15, 1795. 



CONTENTS. 



PARTI. 

Rules for the Arrangement of the Prophecies, 1 7 

Rule I. The Apocalypse, - , 20 

1\. New Testament Interpretatiojis, - 22 

III. The State of the Jews, - - 25 

IV. The Millennium, - - 29 

V. The Connection, - - - 32 

PART II. 

Observations on their Dates. 

Section I. Time in which the Reign of Antichrist 

began, - - - 51 

II. Duration and End of Antichrist* s Reign, 58 

III. Time in which the Ottoman Empire falls, 61 

IV. Time of the Fials in general, ib. 

V. Time of the Destruction of Rome, 70 

VI. Time of the Conversion of the Jews, 73 
Yll. Time of the Battle of Armageddon, 81 
VIII. Time in which the Millennium begins, S3 ' 

\ \X. Time i7i which Gog appears, 8^ 

PART 



vi CONTENTS. 

PART III. 
The RejnarJcable Events foretold in the Prophecies. 

CH \PTER I. 

Pagt 

The Prsseni state of ths fKorld and the Church, as 

described in i//e Prophecies, , .■ - 87 

Sectioa I. Ths Ottoman Empire, - - 88 

II. The Antichristian Empire, - 91 

. Wl.OJ the \\\,mQ Sealed Ones, - 143 

VJ .Of the Witnesses, - - 147 

V, Of the Woman hid in the Wilderness, 156 

CHAPTER 11. 

Of future Events which shall take place, betwixt the 
present time, and the sounding of the Seventh Trwn- 
pet, - - - - - 165 

SeGtion I. A gradual waste of Antichrist's Empire, 166 

II. The Death of the Witnesscss, 167 

III. The Resurrection of the Witnesses, 170 
IV. Fall of the Pope's Temporal Sovereignty, 172 

^ '^ , Fall of the Ottoman Empire, 11 G 

CHAPTER III. 

Of the Events which take place from the sounding pf the 
Seventh Trumpet to the Fifth Fial, or the Destruction 
of Rome, - - - - 178 

Section I. State of the Church at the sounding of the 

Seventh Trumpet, ' - - 1 S 1 

II. Observations on the Fials, « 19-t 

Section 



CONTENTS. vll. 

Pagt 

Section 111. The First rial, - - 202 

IV. The Sdcond Fial, - - 204 

V. The Third Fial, - - 205 

VI. The Fourth Vial, - - 209 

VII. The FifthVial, - - 213i 



CHAPTER IV. 

Of the Events that take place from the I^striKtifni of 
.Rome, to the Battle of Armageddon, or Seventh Vial, 236 

Section I. The Papal Power is erected in Judca, ib, 

II. A viruknt Per^cfidion of the Jews is car- 
ried on by the Papal Power in a great part 
■ vf Asia -and Africa^ - '■ '^ ^■■' '«-'-.- •'L -..SSt 
Til. The great Bod f-'tf- the Jewish N'tition,eX' ,, 
pilled from i^giir- P^'eilings' .bj^Jke P^erse-- 
cution, are gathered together, inihe Desarts , 
of Curdistan. ..' - - ; "_ /, - 2G9 

• IV. The Jews are converted to ChriUiamtj/ in 
the Dfixart^ .ifiJi^Yt)- piey.. are gathered lO' 
getlier, ■ - -, ', / - 281 

V. The Jews are trained hy^God inthe^ Desart 

4tO years from the Date of their Conversion, 310 

VI. The Conversion of the Jews gives joy to 
the Church of Christ, but stirs up the Pu- 
pal Power to collect forces against them, 324- 

CHAP. 



^iii CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER V. 

fagt 
Of the Battle of Armageddon, - - 331 

Section -I. The Place of the Battle is near Jerusalem, ib, 
II. The Parties are, on the one side, the Papal 
Power, assisted by the Kings of the Eai'th, and 
their Armies ; on the other side, the co?iverted 
Jews, - - - 337 

in. The Circumstances of the Battle, issuing in 

a glorious Victory for the Jews, 351 

CHAPTER VI. 

Of the Events that take place betwixt the Battle of Arma- 
geddon and the Mille?iniu?n, - - - 363 

Section I. Resettlement of the Jews in the Land of Pro- 
mise, - « _ if,^ 

II. Final Extirpation of Popery, - 272 

III. Conquest of the Countries in the neighbour- 
hood of Jiidp.n, hy ihp. Je.rc)<i, 37 8 

IV. Restoration of the dispersed Jews, 393 

V. Missionaries are sent from Judea, to propa- 

gate the Gospel among the Nations, 395 

CHAPTER VII. 

Of the Millennium, - - - 401 

^Qc\Xon\. The Confinement of Satan, - 402 

II. The Resurrection and Reign of the Martyrs, ^0^ 

III. Characters of the Millennial Church, 419 

CHAP. 



CONTENTS. he 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Pjge 

Of the Events which shall take place from the close of the 

Millennium to the great Day of Judgment, 453 

jSection I. The Invasion of the Church by Gog, ib. 

II. A Decline in the Gentile Churches, 4<38 

III. The great Day of Judgment, - 473 



B INTRO- 



INTRODUCTION. 



JL H£ design of the following treatise, 
is to detail, on the authority of Scripture, 
the remarkable events which take place 
in the church, and in the world, as far as 
itisjconnected with the church, from the 
present period to the last judgment. 

No doubt the attempt v/ill appfear to 
some fruitless* But they who revere the 
authority of the Scriptures, should recol- 
lect, " that the testimony of Jesus is the 
spirit of prophecy ;" that the completion 
of prophecy is the great argument for the 
truth of Christianity in the latter days', by 
which the prejudices of the Jews, and the 
enmity of the Gentiles, shall be finally o- 
vercome. It is reasonable, therefore, to 
infer, that the view given in the prophe- 
cies, of the events which shall take place 
in the latter days, is clearer than that gi- 
ven of any other period; and that as the 
time of their completion di'aws near, we 

may 



xU I^^TRODUCTION. 

may expect that God will be pleased t6 
remove, in some measure, the obscurity 
which veiled them, in order to prepare the 
minds of men for, the argument arising 
from their completion. Whether the au- 
thor has succeeded, in drawing aside the 
veil in any degree, time only can determine 
with absolute certainty. In the mean 
time, let the reader carefully examine, and 
then judge. " He that answereth' a 'mat- 
"ter before he hearelh it, ' it is folly and 
^' shame unto him."^ 

Perhaps the attempt will appear to others 
unprofitable, even though it should be in 
some measure successful; because the 
argument from prophecy is founded on 
the coincidence of the dispensations of 
Providence with tht representations of 
prophecy, which czn ' only be seen ' after 
their completion, it will be readily allowed 
that a detail of events' nreviou's to their 
accomplishment, cannot be the groTirid of 
tlie general argument arising from pro- 
phecy ; but the previolis detail effectually 
removes an objection, repeatedly urged 

{]) Prov. xviii. 1 i. 



INTRODUCTION^. »iii 

by infidels, against the argument. " If 
" (say they) so much is* to be seen in the 
" prophecies after their accomplishment, 
" why do we not see any thing at alibe- 
" fore it?'* I answer: Examine the fol- 
lowing treatise, and you will find a great 
many events minutely described before 
their accomplishment. 

There are some persons well affected to 
religion, who allow themselves- to think 
that" the progress of infidelity and vice 
shall overwhelm the interests of righte- 
ousness and truth; while others entertain 
false notions of the kingdom of Christ, 
though they expdct that it shall finally 
prevail. If the detail given in the follow- 
ing treatise has a tendency to remove 
the fears of the one, and to rectify the 
opinions of the other, the attempt of the 
author is not altogether unprofitable. 

There are several passages in the pro- 
phecies, which, by consent of all, arc so 
obscure, that no commentator has hitherto 
attempted to illustrate their literal meaning. 
If the interpretation offered in the follow- 
ing pages shall throw light on those dark 

pas- 



%W INTRODUGTIOlSr. 

passages, or the rules given shall sug.^esttd 
persons of superior abilities and greater op- 
portunies, a mode of investigating their' 
genuinemeaning, the apology of the author, 
for offering this treatise to the public, 
will be sustained, by those who desire a 
farther knowledge of the sacred oracles. 

The prophecies concerning the Jewish 
nation in the latter days, have not been hi- 
therto properly investigated. The cora- 
ments of Christians on these prophecies 
have a tendency to confirm the Jews in 
their prejudices against Christianity. 
Prophecies which are exclusively applica- 
ble to the Jewish nation, are commonly 
applied to the Christian church in general. 
Prophecies w^iich relate to the Millenni- 
um, when the kingdom of Christ shall be 
established in the world, are frequently 
applied to the first propagation of the Gos- 
pel. Important events respecting the 
Jewish nation, which the Jews themselves 
see in the prophecies, are treated by Chris- 
tians as extravagant fancies. The Jews 
discern the misapplication,, in these in^ 
stances, and therefore hastily conclude, 

tha-t 



INTRODUCTION. sv 

that the propliecies concerning the Mes- 
siah are equally misapplied by Christians. 
Eiit in the following treatise, the pro- 
phecies which relate to the Jewish. nation 
in the latter days, are sepasrated from 
*uch as respect the Christain church in 
general, arranged in their pi^oper order, 
and represented under one view. In 
them we see, that events expected by 
the Jews, are not altogether without 
Scripture authority; such as a glorious 
manifestation of the Messiah to their na- 
tion; and that they shall be employed, 
as the instruments in his hand, for subdu- 
ing idolatry and ineligion on earth, as 
well by the temporal as by the spiritual 
sword ; while these events are so blended 
with the prevous ill treatment and long 
rejection of the Messiah by their nation, 
that he appears to be no other than Jesus 
OF Nazareth. If the detail given has a 
tendency to soften the prejudices of the 
Jews, and procure from them a patient 
hearing to the truth, it will be allowed 
that the author's attempt may prove of 
se|-vice to the interests of religion. 

The 



tyi INTRODUCTION. 

Th^ following treatise consists of. 
three parts. In the first, the Rules for, 
the Arrangement of the prophecies are 
laid down, in order to shew, that the de- 
tached passages brought to illustrate the 
same event, are collected, not according 
to the writer's imagination, but according 
to marks inserted in the prophecies 
themselves ; so that the arrangement, and. 
the light arising from it, depend not qn the^ 
authority of the interpreter, but of the, 
prophet. 

The second part contains Observations 
on the Dates of the several, remarkable 
Events ; particularly a resolution of that 
question. When the kingdom of Antichrist 
commenced? That being the p.eriod to. 
which the several prophetic calculations 
chiefly refer. 

In the thrid part, the Events are de- 
tailed according to the order laid do^vn 
in the Apocalypse ; while the passages of 
of the Old Testament prophecies which 
refer to these events are quoted and ex- 
plained, as we go along the series, in or- 
der to illustrate them more fully. 

A 



KEY 



To THE 



PROPHECIES, 



WHICH ARE NOT YET ACCOMPLISHED. 



PART L 

Rules for their Arrangement, 

THE obfcurity of the prophecies arifes part- 
ly from the language in which they are 
conveyed, but chiefly from the manner in which 
they are arranged. The labours of the learned 
have already thrown fo much light on the lan- 
guage of prophecy, that it caQ be no longer un- 
C intelligible 



1 8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I. 

intelligible to the attentive reader'. I would 
only obferve, that in order to underftand the 
language of prophecy, it is not abfolutely ne- 
celTary to be fkilled in the hieroglyphics of the 
Egyptians, or the Oneirocritics^ of the Indians j 
it will be fufficient for the reader to be fami- 
liarly acquainted with his Bible. The prophets 
conftantly allude to the hiftory and cuftoms re- 
corded in Scripture. A knowledge of thefe, as 
well as of the figurative expreffions in the pro- 
phets, which have their explication annexed, 
will go a great way to remove the difficulty ari- 
fing from the prophetical language. 

The arrangement of the prophecies is not fo 
eafy a matter ; to bring together the feveral paf- 
fages which refer to the fame event, fo as to 
view it by their united light. Such an arrange- 
ment, like the glafs of a telefcope, collects the 
fcattered rays of a diflant objecl to one point, 
and fo forms a diflind image. The difficulty 
of arranging the prophecies, is owing to various 
caufes. They were delivered by feveral men, 

in 

(1.) See Mede's Clavis Apocalyptica, Perpetual Dic- 
tionary, prefixed to Daubuze on the Apocalypfe, and 
Hurd's fermons at the Lincoln's Inn leclures. 

(2.) A book cf this name, on the Indian method of in- 
terpreting dreams, is frequently referred to by Mede in 
liis Clavis Apocalyptica. 



Part I. Rules for their Arrangemeni. 19 

in various and diflant periods of time ; fo that, 
taking to the account their feveral abilities, dif - 
politions, knowledge, education, and manners, 
it is not eafy to £ay what particular paffages in 
one prophet correfpond with thofe in another, 
and relate to the fame event. 

Again, in the fame prophet the different vi- 
jSons feem to be arranged without any regard 
to the order of time in which the prophet receiv- 
ed them' . But it is obvious that this, in fome 
degree, increafes the obfcurity. 

After all, we fii ouldmiftake the mattergreatly, 
did we fuppofe that the prophet received a view 
of future events according to the order of time in 
which they were to be accomplifhed 5 that is, 
that the nearer events were communicated to him 
firft, and the more remote events laft. The fact 
is, that the prophet being commifGoned to in- 
flrud the men of his own time, he introduces 
future events, as they are related to the confola- 
tion or reproof which he communicates at the 

time, 

(1.) The prophecy contained in the 34th chapter of Je- 
remiah, the prophet received towards the clofe of the 
reign of Zedekiah, ver. I, 2. That in the following 
chapter he received in the reign of Jehoiakim, at leaft 
twelve years before; chap. xxxv. 1. And the prophecy 
contained in the 36th chapter he received the fourth 
year of Jehoiakim's reign j that is, eighteen years before. 



20 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I. 

time, without any regard to the time or order 
in whicli thefe events fhould be accompliihed. 
In this coniifls the chief difficulty of arrange- 
ment. But it is likewife to be obferved, that 
future events are fometimes introduced accord- 
ing to their natural order, and that purely for 
the inftru£lion of the church in after ages. 

But though the difficulty is great, it is not I 
hope infuperable. There are marks in the pro- 
phecies themfelves which direct to their arrange- 
ment, and will obvlouily occur, upon a frequent 
and attentive perufal of them ; fo that the gene- 
ral order of events may be afcertained, and the 
feveral pafiages relating to the fame event, may 
be brought to bear upon it with their united 
light; and thus reprefent it, though flill future, 
with a degree of clearnefs and perfpicuity, which 
the inattentive could hardly conceive or believe. 
I fhall briefly flate thofe rules for the ^arrange- 
ment, v/hich have occurred to me, 

RULE I. 

The Apocalypfe* 

The Apocalypfe is not only a diftind pro- 
phecy by itfelf, but may be likewife confidered 
as an index to ail the prophecies which refer to 
the period of which it treats j that is, from the 

beginning 



Part I. Rules for their Arrangement. 2 1 

beginning of the gofpel-difpenfation to the day 
ofludgment. It proves an index, by Ihewing 
the general order of events, and their relative 
fituation to each other; fo that, when an event 
is introduced in the Old Teftament prophecies, 
in a detached manner, notconneded with what 
goes before, or follows after, we are enabled, 
by the aid of the Apocalypfe, to refer it to its 
proper place, in the feries of events. 

The feries of events is carried on in the Apo- 
calypfe by feven feals opened in their order, fe- 
ven trumpets founded in their order, and feven 
vials poured out in their order. The feven 
trumpets are the evolution of the feventh feal, 
the feven vials are the evolution of the feventh 
trumpet. The feventh vial introduces the Mil- 
lennium, from which period the afped of the 
church and the world is uniform until the day 
of judgment , except a fhort interruption by Gog, 
at the clofe of the Millennium. Now, as every 
remarkable event yet to be accompliilied, is re- 
ferred in the Apocalypfe to fome one of the trnm- 
pets or vials, to the duration or clofe of the 
Millennium, the place of fuch event, in the ge- 
neral order of events, is known, and to that 
place it may be referred, wherever it occurs. 

Again, the Apocalypfe not only Ihews the ge- 
neral order of events, but by ufmg the expref- 
fions of the Okl Teftament prophets, refers the 

reader 



22 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I. 

reader to particular palTages, where the fame 
event is treated of more fully. Thus the 
" wine prefs,'* mentioned Rev. xiv. and xix. 
obvioully refers to Joel chap, iiu which treats of 
the fame event. And the army of Gog, Rev.xx, 
is a reference to the 38 th and 3 9th chap, of Eze- 
kiel. However, it muft be acknowledged, that 
the exprefiions of the Old Teftament prophets 
are fometinues ufed, on account of a fimilarity 
in the events, though they are not the fame. 
This part of the rule, therefore, is not decifive, 
unlefs upon examining the palTage referred to, 
it is confirmed by the coincidence of fome of 
the rules which follow, 

RULE. IF, 

l>iew Tejiament hiterpretations. 

Several paffages of the Old Teftament pro- 
phecies are quoted and explained in the New 
Teftament. Every paiTage of this kind I confi- 
der as a key to open up the whole fedlion of pro- 
phecy- connected with it. Thus, Ifaiah lix. 20. 
'' The Redeemer fhall come to Zion, and turn 
" away ungodlinefs from Jacob," is quoted by 
the Apoftle Paul, Rom. xi. 26. and applied to 
the converfion and reftoration of the Jewilh na^ 
tion. Hence I infer,, that the former part of the 

chapter 



Fart I. Rules for their Arrangement. 23 

chapter reprefents the fins of the Jews in their 
prefent difperiion ; and the following chapter, 
which is evidently connecled with it, fhews the 
glory of their church after their converfion to 
Chriftianity. 

All Chriftians muft allow, that this rule is 
well founded, becaufe the Spirit of God is the 
beft interpreter of his own expreflions ; but few, 
if any, in their comments upon Scripture, have 
been direded by it, as they ought. 

To give an inftance, in the cafe of a prophe- 
cy already fulfilled. In the 28th chapter of 
Ifaiah, are two verfes, quoted and explained 
in the New Teftament ; verfe 1 1 . is applied by 
the Apollle Paul, i Cor. xiv. 2 1 . to the gift of 
tongues in the apoftle's days; ver. 16. is faid to 
fignify, that the kingdom of Chrift fhould be 
eftablifhed, in defiance of the Jews, who rejedl- 
edhim ; Eph. ii. 20. and i Pet. ii, 4, 5, 

Now, all the commentaries I have feen apply 
the whole of the chapter to the ftate of the 
Jews in Hezekiah's time, and the invaiion or 
Senacherib. They allow the New Teftament 
interpretation to be true, only in a fecondary 
fenfe ; the confequence is, that the interpreta- 
tion of the whole chapter does not hang toge- 
ther, but is perplexed and contradictory; where- 
as, if the quotations from the New Teftament 
be confidered as a key, and the chapter from 

the 



24 ^ Key U the Prophecies , Part I. 

the 7th verfe downward, be applied to the times 
in which our Saviour appeared, the perplexity- 
is removed, the interpretation appears connected, 
and every expreffion of the prophet has been 
fully verified by the event. 

If ver. ii.fignifies the teaching of Senache- 
rib's rod, how does that agree with the dodrine 
taught? " To whom he faid. This is the reft 
'' wherewith ye may caufe the weary to reft, 
" and this is the refrefhing, yet they would not 
" hear;'* ver. 12. Was it to offer reft that 
Senacherib invaded Judea ? But was not this 
the defign of the apoftle's miniftry, to point out 
Jefus as the Mefliah, wLom the prophets fore- 
told, their fathers expecled, and in whom their 
fouls fhould find reft and refrelliment? The ad- 
dreis to the rulers, ver. 14, 15. if applied to He- 
zekiah's time, fuppofes a faction in oppofition 
to his government, which the hiftory of thefe 
times does not warrant j whereas, without fup- 
pofing any thing, but what is on record, the 
addrefs is perfeclly applicable to the rulers of 
the Jewilh nation in our Saviour's time. They 
derided and rejected the Saviour, to ingratiate 
themfelves with the Roman people, the great 
deftroyers of mankind at that period. " If we 
" let him thus alone, (fay they) all men will 
" believe on him, and the Romans fliall come 

« and 



Part I. Rules for their Arrangement, 25 

" and take away both our place and nation ;" 
John XI. 48. 

Inver. 1 8.-22. it appears, that the covenant 
of the rulers, with the deftroyers called Death, 
ended in the deftruflion of the rulers, and the 
utter defolation of their land. Was this the end 
of Senacherib's invafion ? Did it not iffue in a 
glorious deliverance ? But every part of this de- 
fcription was fully verified by the Roman difper- 
fion. 

RULE III. 

^tate of the Jews, 

The hiftory of the Jews is more or lefs ming- 
led with the greater part of the Old Teftament 
prophecies. They are fometimes reprefented 
as in a ftate of difperfion ; at other times, as re- 
flored to the favour of God ; — gathered from 
among the nations ; — brought back to their 
own land ; or as enjoying all happinefs in it. 

Some one or other of thefe circumftances an- 
nexed to a feclion of prophecy, at the beginning 
or end, or blended with it throughout, fhews, 
that the events contained in that fe6lion of 
prophecy fhall be contemporary with the ftate 
of the Jewifh nation reprefented. 

D Thus 



26 A Key io the Prophecies. Part I. 

Thus Joel iii. begins with thefe expreffions, 
" For behold in thofe days, and in that time, 
*' when I fhall bring again the captivity of Ju- 
" dah and Jerufalem/' to fliew that the feveral 
events detailed in that chapter fhall begin to 
be accompliilied about the time that the Jews 
Ciail return to the land of Judea, from their 
difperfion. 

The pointed prophecy concerning the fall of 
Babylon, contained in the 50th and 51ft chap- 
ters of Jeremiah, is blended throughout with the 
return of the Jews. Thofe two events are related 
in alternate flanzas, to fnew that they fhall be 
contemporary and progreflive. 

The prophecy concerning Gog and his army, 
Jaid before us in the 38th and 39th chapters 
of Ezekiel, is , mingled with accounts of the 
happinefs of the Jewifh nation, rcprefented as 
then living in their own land, in fecurity and 
affluence, tolhew, that theinvafion of Gog (hall 
take place a long time after their refettlem^nt 
in Judea. 

As the tinie of each remarkable circumftance 
refpe(^ing the Jewiih nation is fixed in the Apo- 
calypfe, any of thofe circumftances connected 
with a prophecy, fhews the particular place of 
that prophecy in the feries of events, and con- 
fequcntly enables us to afcertain its relation to 

Qther 



I'art I. Rules for their Arrangement . jj 

other events, which either precede, are contem- 
porary with, or follow after it. ^ 

But a difficulty will readily occur in the ap- 
plication of this rule. All the Old Teftament 
prophets, three excepted, lived before the Baby- 
lonilh captivity: When they mention the defo- 
late ftate of the Jews, the queftion is. Whether 
they mean their captivity in Babylon, or their 
difperiion by the Romans ? for both were fu- 
ture eventSy at the time the prophecy was ut- 
tered. And when they m.ention their refettle- 
ment in Judea, it is a queftion. Whether they 
underftand their paft return, or their future re- 
ftoration. 

In order to reiiiave the difEeulf y, I would ob- 
ferve, that all the circumftances not fulfilled 
in the former event certainly refer to the latter. 
As the prophecies which are yet to be accom- 
plifhed are only connected with their future re- 
ftoration, the following circumftances refpecling 
that event will occur to the attentive reader of 
the prophecies, and clearly diftinguifh it from 
their return from Babylon. 

The ten tribes, who have had no national ex- 
iftence fince their captivity by Salmanazar, fhall 
return together with the two tribes. The king- 
doms of Ifrael and Judah fhall form one great 
united nation \ 

They 
(1) Ezek. xxxvii. 15—22, Jer. iii. 18. Ifa. xi. 13. 



28 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I. 

They fiiall be gathered from all countries and 
corners of the earth' ; whereas formerly they 
returned from one country only. 

They fhall be thoroughly cleanfed from their 
fins^ ; whereas they brought much of their per- 
vcrfenefs along v.ith them from Babylon^. 

They fhall return under the Mefliah their 
Leader*. 

They fhall pofTefs all the land, as in the moft 
flourifhing days of David and Solomon, and 
more extenfively than in their time% which 
certainly was not the cafe on their return from 
Babylon. 

Their poffeffion of the land fliall be perpetu- 
al^ ; whereas, after their return from Babylon, 
they were difpoifeffed by the Romans. 

The 

(1) Ifa. xl. 11. Jer. xvi. 15. Jer. xxiii. 3. and 8. 
Jer. xxxi. 8, 9. 

(2) Ifa. i. 25. Jer. xxxiii. 8. Ezck. xx. 58. 

(3) Ezra ix. Neh. x. 

(4) Ifa. xi. 10. Jer. xxiii. 5, 6. Jer, xxx. 9. Ezek. 
xxxiv, 23, 24. 

(5) Jer. xxxiii- 7. Ezek. xxxvi. 11. Ezek, xlvii, 13 
— 21. Obad. Yer. 19, 20. 

(6) Ifa. liv. r— 11. Ezek. xxxvi. 12—15, Ezek, xxxvii. 
25—28. 



Parti. Ru!$s for their Arrangement, 29 

The fervice of God performed among them 
fhall be fpiritual, quite diftinA from their for- 
mer manner of ferving him \ 

The nations Ihall flow into them"", and they 
fliall propagate the truth among the nations'. 

Their temporal happinefs fliall be great and 
permanent*. 

RULE IV. 

The Millennium, 

The Millennium is a period which the pro- 
phets introduce frequently, and defcribe large- 
ly. The peculiarity of their defcription and 
phrafeology, when they mention this fubje<^, 
will enable the attentive reader to recognifc it, 
wherever it is introduced. The circumilances 
of the defcription can fuit no other time. 

They 

(1) JeT. iii. 15, 16. Jer. xxxi. 31 — 34. Jer. 1. ;., 
Ezek. xvi. 62. and xxxvi. 26, 27. 

(2) Jer. iii. 17. Ifa. Ix. 3 — 16 Zech. viii. 22. 

(3) Ifa. ii. 3. Ifa. Ixvi. 19. Jer. iv. 2. Mic. v. 7. 

(4) lia. XXX. 23,24. Jer. xxxi. 12. Ezek. xxxiv. 
26, 27. Amos ix. 13. Zech. viii. 12. 

From thefe quotations, and many others which might 
be added, we fee that feveral paffages refer to the fu- 
ture, which inattentive readers apply to the paft. 



30 A Key io the Prophecies: Part L 

They defcribe it as a period in which Jews 
and Gentiles (hall be united as members of the 
church, and admitted as joint worfhippers into 
the houfe of God. Before the Chriftian difpen- 
fation, the Jews only were admitted. By the 
promulgation of the Gofpel, the middle wall of 
partition was broken down, and the Gentiles 
were introduced. The admiffion of the Gen- 
tiles was from the beginning of the Gofpel the 
great ftumbling-block to the Jews, who have 
ever fmce been aliens from the houfehold of 
faith, and, according to the prophets, they fhall 
continue in that ftate until the Millennium. 

They defcribe it as a period of much outward 
glory to the church, by her extending her do- 
minion over all nations, as well as by the regu- 
larity and {lability of her government and difci- 
pline. Now, previous to the Chriftian difpen* 
fation, fhe was confined to one nation. In the 
beginning of the Chriftian difpenfation, Ihe was 
for fome time without the fupport of civil go- 
vernment, and fubjecl to perfecution. When 
fhe received a legal eftablifhment, ftie began to 
be corrupted, and in procefs of time, inftead of 
the chafte fpoufe of Chrift, appeared to be " the 
" mother of harlots." From that period,- fhe 
has ceafed to appear as one great united body. 
Notwithftanding the purity of individuals, and 
of fome public eftablifhments fince the Reforma- 

mation. 



Part I. Rules for their Arrangement. 3 1 

mation, there is nounion betwixt the feveral na- 
tional churches in their outward polity, neither 
will there be any until the Millennium. 

The prophets reprefent it as a period of fupe- 
rior grace, holinefs and happinefs. 

Thefe circumftances, peculiar in themfelves, 
are fet forth in uncommon language. 1 he out- 
ward glory of the church is reprefented by a 
temple regularly built', and a city reared of 
precious ft'ones*. The abundance of grace be- 
ftowed at that period, is compared to a copious 
river iffuing from the temple % or running 
through the ftreet of the city*. The moral 
change wrought by it, on the temper and be- 
haviour of men, is fet forth by a renovation of 
the natural world % or by taming the fierceft 
animals, as wolves and lions*. The happinefs 
of that period is reprefented by giving additional 

light 

(1) Ezek. xl. xli. xlii."^ 

(2) Ifa. liv. 11, 12. Rev. xxi. 10—21, 

(3) Ezek. xlvii. 1—12. Joel iii. 18. 

(4) Pfal. xlvi.4. Rev.xxii. 1, 2. 

J5) Ifa. Ixv. 17. Ifa. Ixvi. 22. Rev. xxi. 1.^ 
(6) Ifa. xi. 6—9. Ifa. xxxv. 9. Ifa. Ixv.25« 



52 A Key to the Vrophecies, Part I. 

ligHt to the heavens ' , and greater fertility to 
the earth*. 

When we learn by any of thefe circumftan- 
ces, that the prophet has the Millennium in 
view, as the place of the Millennium in the fe- 

. ries of events is known from the Apocalypfe, 
it will prove a key to open up the meaning of 
the other events connected with it, in the fame 
fection of prophecy ; for their relation to each 

- other, and their place in the general order of 
events are known, from their relation to the 

, JViillennium. 

J . ... 

RULE V. 

The Conneclion* 

\n judging of the fentiments of any writer, 
-it is necefiary to confider the connexion of 
hisdifcourfe. An exprellion by itfelf may ap- 
pear ambiguous, which, from the connexion 
with what precedes or follows it, may have 
an obvious, and determined meaning. This 
rule is applicable to the prophets. Their mean- 
ing appears obvious ; at any rate the mind 

refts 

• f 
(I) Ifa.- XXX. 2^6. Ifa.lx. 19. Rev. xxi. 23. Rev. xxii. 5. 

(-2) Etek. xxxiv. 26, 2 r. 



Part I. Rules for their Arrangement, 33 

refts in it as highly probable, when the con- 
nexion can be traced, through a whole dif- 
courfe or fedion of prophecy. But it is more 
difficult to trace the connection in them, than in 
any other writers, facred or profane. The diffi- 
culty arifes partly from the nature of the fub- 
je£l. When they treat of events ftill fu- 
ture to us, they are wrapt up in a venerable 
gloom, and of them it may be faid. That 
*' we know but in part, and fee darkly as 
" through a glafs/^ Iv cannot be expe£led, that 
we fhould trace the conne£lion as clearly as 
when the Providence of G,od has already pro- 
ved the comment on the prophecy. But much 
of the difficulty arifes from the peculiar manner 
of the prophets. I Ihall therefore note fome of 
their peculiarities of method and expreffion, 
which I hope will leffen the difficulty, and enable 
the attentive reader to trace the connexion, 
when otherwife he would have loft it. 

I. The prophets give several parallel views of 
the same period of time; that is, they run over 
the fame events, yet fo as to obferve the fame 
order of events in each view, and to enlarge in 
one view on events llightly touched in another. 
Mede' has demonftrated that there are fuch pa- 
E rallel 

(1) In \i\% Claris Apocalyptica. 



34 -A Key to the Prophecies, Part L 

rallel views or fynchronifms in the Apocalypfe. 
But this method is not peculiar to the Apoca- 
lypfe. The Prophet Ifaiah, from the 40th chap- 
ter to the clofe of the book, gives feveral paral- 
lel views of the period from the firft promulga- 
tion of the gofpel to the Millennium. Each 
parallel view begins with fome account of the 
Meiliah, or the circumftances of the time in 
which he appeared, and ends with an account 
of the Millennium. The connection of the parts 
in each parallel view, fhews the order of events 
as they have been or fhail be accompiifhed. By 
laying together the correfponding places in each 
parallel view, we acquire a tolerable knowledge 
of any particular event confidered apart. 

II. The prophets briefly relate events, and af- 
terwards enlarge on the whole or a part of the pe- 
riod to which they are referred. This method is 
clearly difcerned in the Apocalypfe. In chap. xi. 
15.-18. we have a brief defcription of the whole 
events included in the feventh trumpet ; that is, 
from the time of its founding to the end of the 
world ; which events are afterwards more fully 
treated of. In Rev. xvi. we have the events of the 
feven vials brieflyfummed up intheirorder. Chap. 
Xviii. throughout, and chap. xix. 1.--4. give an 
enlarged viev/ of the fifth vial. Chap. xix. 5.-10. 
gives further light on the fixth vial. And 

chap. 



Part !• Rules for ihclr Arrangement. 35 

chap. xix. 1 1.- 21. enlargeson the feventhvial or 
the battle of Armageddon' . But the fame method 
feems to have been ufed by the Old Teftament 
Prophets. Ifaiah (chap. liv. I.--3.) gives a fhort 
account of theadmiffion of the Gentiles into the 
church ; the prophet then paffes on to the con- 
verfion of the Jews. He returns again, and en- 
larges on the admiffion of the Gentiles chap. Iv. 
i.-i I. The propriety of reprefenting future e- 
vents in this manner will appear, if we reflecfc 
that without the brief narrative prefixed, we 
could never trace the connection ; and fo we 
fhould remain ftrangers to the order of events ; 
and without the after enlargement, our know- 
ledge of each particular event would be fcanty 
and deficient* . 

Sometimes they narrate the feries of events 
briefly, and enlarge only on the concluding e- 
vent ; in which cafe the narrative prefixed, an- 
fwers the purpofe of a chronological kalendar. 
Thus, in the 2d chapter of Daniel, the four me- 
tals of the image mark the progrefs of time along 
the four univerfal monarchies, down to the Mil- 
lennium, defcribed in verfe 44. So (in Dan. vii.) 
the four beads carry on time until the little horn 
appears, which is largely defcribed, as to its 
character, duration, and deilruclion. 

III. 

CO Sec this proved in Medc's Clavis Apocalyptica. 



36 J Key to the Prophecies. Part T. 

III. The prophets fometimes Hop fhort inde- 
fcribing the progrefs of events, and introduce 
matter which, at firft view, appears foreign to 
the fubjed. Upon invefligation, it will be found 
that they paufe to anfwer objections which na- 
turally occur from their fubje^l, and are tacitly 
underflood, though not expreffed. 

The defign of prophecy, as well as of every 
other part of Scripture, is to convince men of 
the truth of what God has revealed, and there- 
by to redify the heart, and reform the life. In 
order to work a thorough convidion, it is necef- 
fary not only to flate fa^ls, but to remove ob- 
je£l:ions. When the Spirit of prophecy forefaw 
objeftions which would have weight,he proceeds 
inftantly to folve them, without formally ftating 
them. 

Thus Ifaiah (chap, xxviii. 7.-22.) fhews the 
rejection of the Mefliah by the Jewifh nation, 
and the confequent defolation brought on them 
by the Romans. In order to vindicate the juf- 
tice of God in this difpenfation of his provi- 
dence, the prophet anfwers (from verfe 23. to 
the clofe) the great objeclion of the Jews to the 
Chriftian difpenfation, and their apology for re- 
jeding it, namely, the removal of the Mofaic 
^Economy. He forefaw that they would coi>- 
fider it as inconfiftent with the wifdom of God, 
firft, to have appointed it, and afterwards to have 

abolifhed 



Part L Rules for their Arrangement. 37 

abolifhed it. The objection is anfwcred by an 
allufion to the practice of the hufbandman. He 
firft plows, then fows ; fo the Mofaic -Economy- 
was a preparation for the Gofpel. He fuits the 
feed to the foil, the threihing infirument to the 
feed; he ufes one inftniment to threfij, ano- 
ther to grind: Changing the inftmment in the 
progrefs of his work, is the effect not of folly, 
but wifdom. It was from the beginning the 
plan of Infinite Wifdom, to adapt the mode of 
inftruction, in the feveral ages of the Church, 
to the capacities of mankind, and to change the 
Mofaic for the Chriftian Difpenfation. 

The prophet Ifaiiih (xl. 9.— 11.) defcribes the 
miniftry of the Apoflies ; he removes (ver. 1 2. — 
17.) the objections of the Jews to the Meffiah. 
ASj the meannefs of his outward appearance, 
anfwered, (verfe 12.) by turning round to the 
works of creation, and alking. Who made them ? 
The foUy of his crofs anfwered, (verfe 13, 14,) 
by afferdng the fuperior wifdom of God, in the 
fcheme of redemption, and the folly of fetting 
up human wifdom in oppofition to it. The fear 
of the Romans anfwered (verfe 15.) by decla- 
-ring the infignificance of all nations, in compa- 
Tifon of Him whom they rejected. A conceit 
that facrifices were fufhcient to attone for fin, 
and that the death ef the Meffiah was therefore 

unneceffary, 



jS A Key to the Prophecies, Part I. 

unneceffary, anfwered, (verfe i6.)by afferting 
that the facrifices of brute animals, enjoined by 
the law, were in themfelves abfolutely infuffi- 
cient to attone for fin. 

Ifaiah (chap. xlix. i. — 23.) gives a view of 
events in their order, from the promulgation of 
the gofpel to the reftoration of the Jews. At 
the 24th verfe he flops Ihort, and anfwers objec- 
tions which would naturally occur againft the 
reftoration he had promifed. He continues to 
anfwer feveral objeclions in the whole of the 
ift chapter, and in chap. li. from the beginning 
to verfe 9. 

At other times the prophets interrupt the de- 
tail of events, in order to make a praci:ical ap- 
plication of fome important fa£i: foretold ; fhow- 
ing the influence it ought to have on thofe who 
hear it, but efpecially on thofe who feeit.ac- 
compliihed, according to their feveral fituations. 
Thus, the prophet having ihewedthe converfion 
and reftoration of the Jewifh nation, (Ifaiah xli. 
I. — 20.) he breaks off" (verfe 21.) by an aniniia- 
ted addrefs to the adherents of every falfe reli- 
gion, fummoning them to produce any fuch 
evidences of divinity in the deities they wor- 
fhip, as the true. God has given in the pre-* 
diction and accomplifhment of thofe important 
fads, refpecting the Jewifh nation. We find 
a fimilar addrefs on the fame event, chap. xliv. 

9. — 20, 



Part I, Rules for their Arrangement, 35 

9. — 20. The fame prophet having fhewed the 
progrefs of the gofpel among the Gentiles, on 
its firft promulgation, (xlii. 10. — 16.) he breaks 
off the detail of events, to denounce the judg- 
ments of God againft the heathen nations, who 
retained their idolatry ; then turning round to 
the Jews, in a pathetic addrefs, he reprefent^ 
their inexcufeablenefs in rejecting the Gofpel, 
and the juftice of the calamities which were in 
confequence entailed upon their nation ' , (ver. 
iS.— 23.) 

IV. There are fudden tranfitions in the pro- 
phets ; that is, they rapidly pafs from one event 
to another, very remote as to the time of its ac- 
complifhment, from that mentioned immediate- 
ly before. However, a minute attention to the 
paflage, and the comparing it with other paf- 
fages, in the fame prophet^ will enable us to 

trace 

(1) Many inftances of this kind could be produced, 
out of all the prophets ; and in them we ought to admire 
the wifdom of the Spirit, who di6lated the word of God. 
The future events foretold relate only to one period ; but 
the pra6lical remarks with which they are interfperfed are 
equally profitable in all periods. The literal meaning of 
the events predi6led, and a knowledge of their coinci- 
dence with the prophecy, may be acquired only by a few ; 
but the practical remarks are level to the capacity of all ; 
fo that ' the word of God,* even iu the darkeft palTages, 
' maketh wife the fjmple.* 



40 A Key io the Prophecies^ Part I. 

trace the conneclion of the writer's ideas, and 
prevent our miiapprehending the narration, fo 
far as to imagine, that thelafl event fhall quick- 
ly fucceed the preceding in the accomplifti- 
ment. 

Thus (Ifa. Ixi. i. — 3.) the prophet defcribeg 
the perfonal miniflry of the Mefliah, for fo our 
Lord applies it, (Luke iv. 17. — 21.) At the 
4th verfe, the prophet fuddenly paffes on to the 
reftoration of the Jewilli rjation, which takes 
place at the Millennium. Bet \\*ixt the perfonal 
miniftry of the Mefliah and the Millennium, no 
lefs than two thoufand years elapfe. Is any apt 
to fuppofe, that the latter event quickly fuc- 
ceeds the former ? Let him carefully perufe 
the prophet, from the 40th chapter, and he will 
find, in the feveral parallel views of the fame 
time, that the rejection of the Jews, the admif- 
fion of the Gentiles into the church, the pro- 
mulgation of the gofpel among all nations, con- 
ftantly intervene betwixt the perfonal miniftry 
of the Meffiah and the Millennium. In the 
pafTage where the traniition is made, he fays, 
*' They (that is the reflored Jews) Ihall build 
" the old waftes, — repair the defolations of 
*^ many generations." Thefe expreflions im- 
ply, that many generations fnould intervene be- 
twixt the perfonal miniftry of the Mefliah and 
the reftoration promifed, during which time the 

land 



Parti. Rules for iheir Arrahgemeni, 41 

land fhouldlie wade. In a word, the defign of 
the prophet is to Ihew, that the Jews muft fub- 
mit to theMelliah, and receive the Goipel, pre- 
vious to the reilo ration which he defcribes ; fo 
that the connefrion of his ideas is more eaiily 
difcerned, bv his leaving: out the int:r^^^:^*'-^e 
events. 

The prophet Daniel (xi. 5. --35'.) gives an ac-* 
curate detail of the treaties and wars betwixt tbe 
kingdoms of Eg)'pt ^nd Syria, from the partition 
of the Grecian raonarchv amons: the fucceiTors 
of Alexander the Great, down to Antiochus E- 
piphanes, whcfe hiitory he concludes ver. 35. He 
immediately proceeds (ver. 36.) to give an ac- 
count of the great Antichrift, who fhould appear 
in the latter times of the church. But here the 
connection obvioufly appears to be the fimilarity 
of character. Heihews Antiochus Epiphanes as 
thegreateft enemy of the true religion, who fhould 
appear under the Mofaic difpenfation, after his 
own time ; he next points out Antichrift, as the 
greateft enemy to the true religion, who fhould 
appear under the Gospel difpenfation. It is not 
neceffary tofuppofe, that the latter Ihould quick- 
ly fucceed the former. The prophet has fufiicient- 
ly guarded againft fuch a miitake, (chap, vii.) 
There he notes the time of the great Antichrift's 
appearance, by the revolutions of the four uni- 
verfal monarchies. He not only fhews the third 

F diffolved. 



4:2 A Key to the Prophecies, Part I. 

diflblved, of which the dominion of Antiochus 
Epiphanes made a part ; but the fourth which 
fucceeded it, divided into feveral feparate inde- 
pendent kingdoms, among which arofe the little 
horn prefiguring Antichrift. 

V. Many of the prophecies have two events 
in view at the fame time. The prophets reprefent 
remote and more illuftrious events, in preceding 
and lefs important tranfa£lions, while the lan- 
guage happily conforms itfelf to both events. 
" It is, as it were, a robe of flate for the one, 
" and only the ordinary accuftomed drefs of 
*' the others" Making allowance for a mix- 
ture of hyperbole, it may be accommodated to 
the nearer event 5 in its plain and literal fenfe, it 
is applicable to the more remote event. Thus, 
Pfal. Ixxli. appears from the title to foretel the 
glory of Solomon's kingdom, but under that 
type adumbrates the fuperior glory of the Mef- 
fiah's reign. 

The prophecy of Joel (ii. 28.-32.) concern- 
ing the efiufion of the Spirit, is applied to the 
apoftolical age, (Ads ii. 16.--21.) ; but from the 
connection of the paffage with what goes before, 
it feems to point likewife to a period ilill future, 
the converfion of the Jewilh nation, which pre- 
cedes the Millennium. Several prophecies con- 



cernmg 



(1) Kurd's Sermons, § ix. 



Part I. Rules for their Arrangement, 43 

cerning the fall of Babylon, and the return of 
the Jews from thence, particularly the prophecy 
contained in the 50th and 51ft chapters of Je- 
remiah, look forward to the fall of myilical Ba- 
bylon, and the return of the Jews from their 
prefent difperlion. The prophecies of Ezekiel 
concerning Tyre, chap, xxvii. and of Nahum 
concerning Nineveh, feem to have an afpecl to 
papal Rome ; and that of Ezekiel, chap, xxviii. 
concerning the prince of Tyre, refers to the ru- 
ler of papal Rome. The prophecy of Ifaiah 
(chap. xxii. 15.— 25*.) refpecling the expuliion 
of Shebna, and the inveftiture of Eiiakim with 
the office of treafurer, points to the fall of An- 
tichrift, and the viiible eftablifhment of Chrifl's 
kingdom, as the confequence of it. One part of 
the prophecy is thus applied, ( Rev . iii. 7.) and the 
fenfe of the other part is e{lablin:ied by the con- 
nection. The authority of the New Teftament 
directs to fuch a twofold meaning of prophecy. 
The expreflions ufed, Ifaiah xlv. 23. " Unto me 
*' every knee fnall bow, and every tongue (hall 
*' fwear," are applied to the efFecl of the Gofpel 
on the hearts and lives of thofe who receive it, 
Phil. ii. 10. and to the fubmilTion of enemies as 
well as friends, before a throne of judgment, 
Rome.xiv. 11. 



VL 



44 A Key to the Prophecies, Part I. 

VI. Itlscuftomary withthe prophets in defcri- 
bing the latter enemies of the church, to call 
them by the names of her former perfecutors. 
This, at firfl view, occafions a mifapprehenfion 
of the prophet's meaning. When we find the 
^dors in any particular fcene defcribed to be 
nations that have no longer an exiflence in the 
world, we are apt haftily to conclude, that the 
prophecy refpe£l:s the paft, not the future. But 
if by any of the rules already laid down, (for 
inftance, the ftate of the Jews or the Millen- 
nium connecled with the prophecy,) we learn, 
that it points to the latter ages, we ought to 
cpnfider the names of the adors as a difguife, 
and referring the prophecy to its proper place, 
we fhall find that the fenfe is both intelligible 
and clear. 

That the prophets do make ufe of fuch dif- 
guife, is evident, from the teim Babylon being 
ufedin the Apocalypfe% to fignify Rome, and 
from the defcription of the fame city as fpiri- 
tually Sodom and Egypt "". 

This aitifice v/as partly neceffary ; for as the 
latter enemies of the church had no name or 
f:xirtence when the prophet wrote, as they de- 
rived their names afterwards from languages, 
having little or no aiiinity with that of the pro- 
phetj How could he convey to us their names 

intelligibly 

|l) Rev. xvii? andxviii, prj^x. (2) Rev. xi. 8. 



Part I. Rules for their Arrangement. 45 

intelligibly in his own language ? It was an eafy 
matter for the Spirit of God to have revealed 
the name of each, and for the prophet to have 
written them ; but that name could only have 
had a certain fimilarity in found to the real 
name ; it would have been readily referred to a 
Hebrew oriein : and this would have involved 
the moil attentive reader in inextricable difficul- 
ty ' . But fuppofing this artifice not abfolutely 
necelTary, it was highly expedient. A certain 
degree of obfcurity is competent to prophecy, to 
prevent its interference with the completion, 
and to try the lincerity of thofe who believe it, 
by affording exercife to their time and talents, 
in difcovering its meaning. Now, the loweft 
degree of obfcurity is that which withholds the 
names of the perfons concerned, when their ac- 
tions or fufferings are minutely defcribed. 

It is not always eafy to invefiigate, nor is it 
perhaps- material to know^ the reafons v%*hich in- 
duce the prophet to ufe the name of one ancient 
perfecutor in preference to that of another. But 
in general, he feems to have in view a certain 

refemblancc 

(1) Calling Cyrus by name, Ifa. xlv. ^nIl not over- 
turn this argument. The affinity betwixt the Kebre\r 
and the Perfian languages, as well as the aclual exiilence 
of the name in both languages, rendered it abundantly 
intelligible; but neither ofthefe circumftances can ap- 
ply to the latter enemies of the church. 



4^ A Key to the Prcpbec'ies, Part I. 

refemblance of character ; and when the cha- 
ra^er defcribed is complex, he calls it fonie- 
times by one name, fometiraes bv another. — 
Thus Rome is called B?.byIon, for her oppreilion 
of the people of God ; Sodom for her impu- 
rity ; Egypt for her idolatry ; and by the Old 
Teftament prophets, Tyre for hsr traffic, Idu- 
mea or Edom for her carnal relation to Chrif- 
tians, by profeffing their religion . By this rule, 
it appears, that the fong of triumph for the fall 
of the king of Babylon, (Ifa. xiv.) refers whol- 
ly to the head of myftical Babylon ; the dcftruc- 
tion of Idumea, (Ifa. xxsiv.) to papal Rome ; 
and the deftruclion of Pharaoh and his allies, re- 
corded, Ezekiel xxxii. 17. — 32. to Antichrift 
and his adherents, in the battle of Armageddon. 
The prophet fometimes changes the name in 
the fame difcoufe, to hint, I flippofe, that we are 
not to take it literally Thus, what is faid of 
the king of Babylon, Ifa. xiv. 4. — 23. is w^th the 
fame breath faid of the Afiyrian, ver. 23. — 27. 
to ihew that neither a Babylonian nor Affyrian 
13 literally intended, but one in whom the cha- 
racters of both unite. At other times, the pro- 
phet repeats the fame expreilions, in two differ- 
ent fections of prophecy, but varies the name of 
the perfon to whom they are applied. Thus the 
fame expredlons applied to the King of Edom, 
Jer. xlix. 19. are repeated, Jer. 1. 44. and ap- 
plied 



Part I. Rules for their Arrangement, 47 

plied to the King of Babylon, with a deiign to 
fhew that the name is a dilguife, and that the 
two paflages refer to the fame perfons, and the 
fame times. 

Another reafon by which the prophets ktra 
to be led to the choice of a name, in defcribing 
the latter enemies of the church, is, to point out 
the country they inhabit when the prophecy 
is accompiiihed. Thus in the defcription of 
Gog and his forces, Ezekiel xxxviii. the names 
of the fons of Noah, among whom the earth 
was firft divided, are introduced, to fhew that 
thefe enemies fhall come from the countries 
which the perfons mentioned originally poffef- 
fed. The prophet Daniel is direded by this 
r«afon, in defcribing the fubjeds of the blafphe- 
mous King, Dan. xi, 43. And the prophet 
Ezekiel feems to be influenced by the fame rea- 
fon in enumerating the allies of the fame power, 
Ezekiel xxxii. 22.— 30. 

VII. The prophets defcribe the fpiritual wor- 
ihip enjoined by the Gofpel, in terms borrowed 
from the Mofaic Economy. This is obvious 
from the ufe of thefe terms in the New Tefta- 
ment. The Temple of God is put for the 
Church* ; devout afFeftions arc called fpiritual 

facrificesj 

(l) I Cor.iii. 16^ ir. Eph, ii. 20, 21. 2 ThelT, ii, 4. 



48 A Key to ihe Prophecies, Part I. 

facrifices ' ; vials of odours or incenfe, fignify 
prayer*; The ufe of thefe terms, therefore, in 
any particular prophecy, muil not prevent our 
applying it to ihe Gofpel times, if there are other 
reafons which direct us fo to apply it. 

Upon the fame principles, the terms in which 
grofs outward idolatry is defcribed, may be 
ufed to denote any falfe religion, or even wick- 
ed defires. So the apoftle calls " Covetoufnefs 
« idolatry ^'' 



(1) Heb.xiil. 15 1 Peter ii_ 5, 

(2) Rev. V. 8. 
(o) Col. iii. 5. 



KEY 

TO THE 

PROPHECIES, 

WHICH ARE NOT YET ACCO^iPLISHED. 



PART II. 

Obfervaiions on their Dates* 

CHRONOLOGY Is juftly reckoned one of 
the eyes of hiftory. Prophecy is the hifto- 
ry of events, previous to their accompli do men t; 
and therefore has its chronological calendar an- 
nexed. The time of the moft remarkable events 
is fixed ; and this has a twofold effect, in efta- 
blifhing the faith and patience of the people of 
F God, 



50 A Key to the Prophecies* Part II. 

God. Before the accompliiliment, they are not 
to doubt of the completion, nor be impatient in 
waiting for it, becaufe the time appointed is not 
yet come. Of every fcripture-prophecy it may 
be faid, " The viflon is for an appointed time, 
" at the end it fhall fpeak, and not lie." Af- 
ter the accompHfhment, the time being found 
to coincide with the circumftances foretold, 
will afford additional evidence to the rational 
mind of the divine original of the prophecy. 

But though prophecy has its calendar, difficul- 
ties will occur in the application of it. Num- 
bers are ufed fometimes in a myftic fenfe, fome- 
times in their ordinary meaning. The circum- 
ftances of any event predicted may go a great 
way to difcover in what fenfe they are to be re- 
ceived ; but the event itfelf, when accomplifhed, 
can alone determine their meaning with abfolute 
certainty. If we did know with abfolute cer- 
tainty the precife meaning, whether myftic or 
literal, of each number ufed in prophetic de- 
fcription, fuch knowledge would enable us to 
difcover the relative fituation of events ; that is, 
the difference of time betwixt one event and 
another ; yet ftill it would be difficult to adjuft 
them to the ordinary computation of time ; that 
is, to Ihew in what particular year of the Chrif- 
tian 2era, this or that event fhall be accom- 
plifhed. 



Part II. Obfervatlons on their Dates. 5^ 

plifhed ' . But if any one event in the feries can 
be with certainty reduced to the years of the 
common computation, fo may every other. 

SECTION I. 

Time in which the Reign of Antichrift began. 

One event is fo important, that it engroffes a 
great part of the prophecies which regard the 
latter days. I mean the kingdom of Antichrift ; 
and many of the calculations ufed in them are 
dated from the commencement of his reign. 
Though it is no longer a queftion with Proteft- 
ants who have directed their attention to the 
prophecies, who Antichrift is, yet various opi- 
nions are ftill held with refpectto the beginning 
of his kingdom. 

Some date the beginning of Antichrift' s king- 
dom from the Bifhop of Rome's apoftacy in ar- 
ticles of faith ; others from his affuming the ti- 
tle of Oecumenical Patriarch ; but others, and 
I think with greater propriety, from the period 

in 

(1) From thefe obfervatlons, the candid reader will fee 
that the principles laid down refpe6ling the dates of 
events, are not to be confidered as dogmatical aflerti- 
ons, but as probable eonje6lures, I do not imagine 
that the dates are equally clear with the events. 



52 A Key to the Prophecies. Part II. 

in which he attained the temporal fovereignty. 
Ivly reafons for adopting this opinion, are thefe: 

I. The little horn reprefenting Antichrift is 
faid to continue " a time and times, and the di- 
" viding of time," (Dan. vii. 25.); that is, three 
years and a half, as it is explained Rev. xii, 
6. — 14. Now, whether thefe years be taken for 
natural or prophetic years, they lignify the du- 
ration of a temporal kingdom or civil dominion ; 
for the ten horns m.entioned in the fame repre- 
fentation, certainly lignify kingdoms, or diftincl 
territories of the Roman empire ; the fitnefs of 
the emblem therefore requires that the little 
horn be a kingdom or diflincl territory of the 
fame empire. Again it is by underflanding it 
thus, that we learn why it is called a little horn, 
while it had " a mouth that fpoke great things.'* 
In point of territory, the Biihop of Rome is but 
a petty prince ; but the time has been, when he 
caufed every crowned head in Europe to tremble 
pn his throne. Farther, three horns were pluck- 
ed up by the roots, to make room for the little 
horn. Thefe, according to the beft interpreters, 
are the Dutchy of Rome, the Exarchate of Ra- 
venna, and the kingdom of the Lombards. 
Now thefe were overturned to eftablilh the 
pope's temporal dominion. All the circumftan- 
fes of the defcription^ therefore, fhew that An- 
tichrift 



Part II. Obfervations on their Dates. 53 

tichrift is termed a horn, on account of his teni- 
poral fovereignty ; that the contintiance of the 
little horn is, in other words, the duration of 
that fovereignty; which period muft commence 
with the time in which the Bifhop of Rome ac- 
quired it, and not before. i 

2. I argue from Revelation xiii. 5. where it 
is faid of Antichrift, -that " power was given 
" him to continue forty and two months.'* 
Forty-two months are precifely three years and 
a. half. But who is faid to continue for that 
time ? You will find from the context, it is the 
feventh or laft head of the beaft, reprefenting 
the Roman empire. Now the Bifhop of Rome 
could not, with Uriel propriety, be termed the 
head of the Roman empire, while Rome and its 
territory were fubje^t to any other prince, ei- 
ther the Emperor, Exarch, King of the Goths 
or Lombards ; during all that period, the Bifhop 
of Rome was but fecond in authority ; but when 
he flept into the throne of the Csefars, he may 
be juftly reckoned the head of the empire. It 
is from that period, therefore, the prophecy be- 
gins to reckon the forty-two months of his 
reign. 

3. The time of Antichrift's appearance is fix- 
ed, Revelation xiii. 18. " Herein is wifdom. 

" Let 



54 ^ K^y io the Prophecies. Part II • 

*' Let him that hath underftanding count the 
^f number of the beaft : for it is the number of 
*' a man j and his number is fix hundred three 
9^ fcore and fix." Moft interpreters, from 
Irenxus downwards, have confidered this num- 
ber, as containing the name of the beaft in a 
cypher, which, when decyphered, isLATEiNOs% 
that being the proper name in Greek of the 
weftern Roman empire. I have no objection 
to this interpretation, as far as it goes j but I 
apprehend, it is not the whole of the truth. 
As the feven heads contain a double myflery. 
Ihewing the place of Antichrifl's empire, and 
the time of its eredion, folikewife does the num- 
ber 666. It Ihews the place, by giving the 
name, and fixes the time, by directing us to 
^dd to the date of the vifion 666 of that kind 
of number commonly in ufe among men to cal- 
culate 

(1) In Greek, numbers are marked by the letters of 
the alphabet, and the name is decyphered thus : 
A = 30 ■ 
ec = 1 

T =300 
I t= 5 
t = 10 
» s=s 50 
« = 70 

5 5=200 

666 



Part II. Obfervatib'ns on their Dates, 35 

culate diftant periods, that is years. Now the 
Apoftle received the vifion about the year 90% 
to which, if you add 666^ it will bring you 
down to the year j$6 5 and in that year the 
Bifhop of Rome was invefted with the rights of 
a tcitiporal foveretgn. With that peri'od, there- 
fore, commenced the forty-two montlis of his 
reign. 

4. Thefe fentiments are confirmed, when I 
refledl, that the duration of the temporal fove- 
rei^ty is a proper fubjed of prophetic calcu- 
lation, becaufe it is a notour event. The be- 
ginning of it is well known, fo muft the end. 
If therefore it meafures a period of forty- two 

months. 



{l)-TKe ceiimibnry it'eGeW^d' 4it)inion is, that the Apo- 
ealypfe was written in the.yeai'.96. But ail allow, that 
the ApofUe John was banifhed to the ille of Patmos by 
Domitian, who ended his reign and perfecution together 
in the year 96 f therefore the prefumption is, that the Apof- 
tle Wceived tUbfe vifioris previous to that aera. Mdflieim. 
obferves from Hegefippus, that Domitian'sperfecution be- 
gan in 92, and that the Emperor's chief reafon tb per- 
fecuteChriftians, was a fear that fome of the relations of 
Chrift would ufurp the empire. If fo, it is reafonable to 
fuppofe, that the Apoftle John, the only one then alive 
who had feen Chrift, the beloved difciple likewife, ftiould 
be the chief obje6l of the tyrant's jealoufy, and the firft 
vi6lim of his rage, from which I think it is probable that 
"he was baniftjed to Patmos previous to the year 92, 



kS , a Key lo ihe Prophecies . Par t II . 

months, :thQ fall of it itiufl carry conviclion to 
Qv^ry rational mind, in the leaft acquainted with 
the tranfadlions of Europe. But if we date the 
time of Antichrift's continuance, from the Bi- 
fliop of Rome's apoftacy, the commencement of 
it is not £b obvious. It was fo gradual in its 
progrefs^ that the moft accurate hiftorian can- 
not fay what is the precife period at which it 
began. Accordingly, there is a confufion and 
embarraffment in the interpretations of thofe 
who date from that period ♦, their uncertainty 
with regard- to the commencement, neceffarily 
^fieding their views of the completion . 

If wQdatq,the forty-.two months of the beaft, 
from the period in which the Bifhop of Rome 
attained the temporal fovereignty, there will be 
little difficulty in reducing them to the years of 
the common computation. 

Aiflulphus king of the Lombards took Ra- 
venna, '^.;'D. y^2. Being in poffelfion of the 
Exarchate, he claimed the Dutchy of Rome as 
a part of it. But the Romans being unwil- 
ling to acknowledge his claim, or pay tribute, 
he led his forces againft Rome, A, D. 754, The 
Pope Stephen II. alarmed by the danger, ap- 
plied to Pepin of France for protedlion. This 
Pope, and his predeceffor Zachary, had laid Pe- 
pin under confiderable obligations fome time 

before. 



Part 11. Obfervations on their Dates. ^y 

before. For when Pepin, who was Mayor of 
the palace to Childerick, caufed his lawful fo- 
vereign to be depofed, and had himfelf pro- 
claimed in his (lead, he applied and obtained 
from Zachary the fanclion of the Roman Oracle 
to his ufurpation, and Stephen confirmed the 
deed of his predeceffor. In return for thefe fer- 
vices, Pepin led an army into Italy, A. D, ysS^ 
^gainft the Lombards, conquered Aiflulphus, 
and obliged him by a folemn treaty to renounce 
the Exarchate, which Pet)in bellowed on Ste- 
phen and his fucceffors in olEce, under the name 
of St. Peter's Patrimony. The next year Aillul. 
phus violated, without remorfe, a treaty into 
which he had entered with relu6lance, and led 
his forces a fecond time againft Rome. Upon 
this Pepin returned to Italy, and not only obli- 
ged Aiflulphus to raife the fiege of Rome, but 
befieged him in his turn in Ravenna, and for- 
ced him to execute the treaty, by renouncing 
the Exarchate, which Pepin again delivered 
over, by a grant to Stephen and his fucceffors 
in office, laying the charter, together with the 
keys of the feveral cities belonging to the Ex- 
archate, with much folemnity, on the altar of 
St. Peter, J. D. 756\ 

H S E C- 

(l) Segonius de regno Italise, 80. Mizeray's Hiflory of 
France, vol. i. p. 216. 



5 1 A Key. to the Prophecies. Part 1,L 

S E C T I O N n. 

Duration and End of Antichrijl'* s Reign. 

Here the forty-two months of the beaft's, 
reign began. But in order to difcover where the^ 
end, it is neceffary to afcertain, whether they; 
are to be taken in a literal fenfe, for three natural, 
years and a half j or in a myflic fenfe, putting 2, 
day- for a year, in which cafe they amount to. 
1260 years. The defenders of the beaft labour 
hard to eftablifh the literal fenfe ; but the fol- 
lowing reafons muft convince the unprejudiced,, 
that they are to be taken in a myftic fenfe : 

1 . This mode of calculation was familiar to 
the whole Jewiili nation ; for as the law ordain- 
ed every feventh year to be a year of reft, this 
naturally led them to reckon time by weeks of 
years, as well as weeks of days, and by parity 
of reafon a day for a year. 

2. This mode of calculation was commonly, 
ufed by the prophets. Thus, there is an em- 
blematical reprefentation of a fiege, (Ezekiel 
iv. 6. ) ; and God commands the prophet to lie 
on his fide forty days, to reprefent forty years ; 
for (fays he) I have appointed thee each day 

for 



Part II. Obfervations on their Dates, 59 

for a year. Daniel's prophecy of feventy 
weeks (chap, ik.) is thus interpreted by Papifts 
as well as Proteftants, and muft be fo under- 
ftood, to make it agree with the event. In- 
deed this mode of calculation was fo common 
with the prophets, that if they mention a v/eek 
br a year in its ordinary acceptation, it is with 
a note of diftinclion. So Daniel (x. 2.) fays 
he fafted " three full weeks," or as it is in the 
original, three weeks of days, to diftinguifli 
them from weeks of years ; and when Ifaiah 
would diftinguifh the natural from the prophe- 
tic year, he calls it *^ the year of an hireling," 
(xvi. 14. and xxi. 16.) 

3. The circumflances of the reprefentation 
muft convince the unprejudiced, that the forty- 
two months of the beaft are to be underftood in 
a myftic fenfe ; for his extenfive dominion, 
and great authority, could not poffibly be ac- 
quired in fo fhort a period as three natural years 
and a half. It is faid, that " power was given 
*'. him over all kindreds, and tongues, and na- 
*' tidns. And all that dwell upon the earth 
" Ihall worfhip him, whofe names are not writ- 
" ten in the book of life," Rev. xiii. 7, 8. It 
is impbilible to travel through the feveral na- 
tions of the earth in fo fliort a period, much 
more to tranfport armies, and eftablidi an em- 
pire.. 



6o .^ Ke^ to the Prophecies. Part II. 

pire, as Papifts allege. Shall we have recourfe 
to that interpretadon which implies in it an im- 
poflibility, and rejed what is well founded on 
fcripture authority ? Again, the armour with 
which the prophecies havefurniihed Antichrift, 
are falfehood and feigned miracles : " His co- 
" ming is after the working of Satan, with all 
" power, and iigns, and lying wonders, and 
" with all deceiveablenefs of unrighteoufnefs," 
2 Thef. ii. 9. 10. Now thefe take a longer 
time, in extending his dominion, than force of 
arms ; fo that the period allotted for it, if taken 
in a literal fenfe, is not fufScient. 

I conclude, therefore, that the forty-two 
months allotted to the reign of Antichrift, ought 
to be reckoned after the manner of the pro- 
phets, a day for a year, making in all 1260 
years. So if we add thefe to y^^6^ the year in 
which he acquired the temporal fovereignty, 
they will bring us down to ^, D. 2016, as the 
clofe of his reign. But in regard the cafcula-» 
tion is made by months and days, as well as 
years, and that thirty days are reckoned to a 
month, and 360 to a year, it is probable the 
whole period is reckoned by years of that de- 
fcription ; fo that the five days and odd hours 
which the common year has above the prophe- 
tic. 



Part II. Obfervations on their Dates. 6i 

tic, fhould be deducted' . Thefe amount near- 
ly to eighteen years, which being dedudcd 
from 2016, makes 1998, as the year in which the 
temporal fovereignty Ihall betaken away. 



SECTION IIL 

Time in which the Ottoman Empire falls. 

At the fame period, about the year 1998, 
falls the Ottoman empire. It is reprelented by 
the fecond wo, or iixth trumpet, Rev. ix. 13. — 
19. Now the forty-two months of the beaft 
are contemporary wllh the 1 260 days of the wit- 
nelTes mourning prophecy ; for their mourning 
is owing to his perfecution. Thefe days end 
with their refurre6lion ; and immediately upon 
their refurrection, it is faid, " The fecond wo 
" is paft," Rev. xi. 14. 

SECTION IV. 

Time of the Vials in general. 

When the Pope's temporal fovereignty fliall 
be taken away, and the Ottoman empire fhall 

ccafe 
(1) See Fleming^'s Difcourfes, DifcouiTc I. 



62 Key to the Prophecies, Part IT. 

ceafe to exift, the feventh trumpet fhall found : 
For immediately after the words juft quoted, 
" the fecond wo is paft," it follows, " behold 
" the third wo cometh quickly, and the fe- 
^* venth angel founded/' Then begin the vials 
of God's wrath to be poured out, for the reduc- 
tion of the fpiritual jurifdi^lion of Antichrift. 

Mede' fuppofes that the firft fix vials are 
poured out before the feventh trumpet, and that 
the feventh vial is contemporary with the feventh 
trumpet. But that all the vials, the firft as 
well as the laft, follow after the feventh trum- 
pet, will appear from the following reafons : 

Firji, The regular order of the prophecy re- 
quires it. For as the feven trumpets are in- 
cluded in the feventh feal, or to fpeak more 
properly, are the unfolding of it j fo, in like 
manner, the feven vials are the unfolding of 
the feventh trumpet. The order of events is 
carried on by means of the feals, trumpets, and 
vials. But this order is repeatedly interrupted 
by the fynchronal vifions inferted for explica- 
tion, and could not be with certainty refumed, 
but for this device. Whereas by the help of 
this device, the feries of the prophecy is car- 
ried on diftinctly, and the vifions inferted for 
explication refer by internal marks, either to that 

feries 

(1) INfccle's Cliivis Apocalyp. p. 2. Synchrop.ifm iii. 



fart II. Obfervaiions on their Dates. 6;^ 

feri.es immediately, or to fome other contempora- 
ry vifipn which has a reference to it. Now this 
admirahle contexture : is? iji a good meafure de- 
ftroyed, by fuppofmg that any of the vials are 
poured out under the fixth trumpet. 

Secondly^ We are advertifed, chap. viii. 13. of 
three wo trumpets. The fifth and fixth trum- 
pets make the firfl and fecorid woes, and they 
are minutely defcribed ; but unlefs thefe vials 
are the wo of the feventh trumpet, it exills no 
where in this book. 

Thirdly^ The wo of the feventh trumpet is, 
by confefjion of all, the third and laft ; and 
thefe vials are expreffly called '^ the laft plagues," 
becaufe'^n them is filled up the wrath of God," 
Rev. XV. I. So that they muft be the fame ; or, 
in other words, the vials are the unfolding of 
the feventh trumpet. But if they are poured 
out under the fixth trumpet, then other plagues 
announced by the wo of the feventh trumpet 
follow after the laft plagues, which is in direct 
contradiction to the text. Nor qan this argument 
be evaded, by fuppofing with Mede, that the 
feventh vial is included in the feventh trumpet, 
though the others are not. Becaufe all the vials 
are termed the laft plagues, the firft as well as 
the feventh : they are all of one kind, different 

degrees 



64 A Key to the Prophecies. Part II. 

degrees of the fame puniihment inflicted on the 
fame fubjed, and cannot be feparated : they 
are perfectly diftin^t as to their nature and ob- 
je(^ from the fecond wo, and therefore ought 
not to begin till the fecond wo ended ; for it 
is faid, " The fecond wo is pail, the third wo 
" Cometh quickly." 

Fourthly^ By Mede's rule, the marks infertcd 
in the prophecy, it is evident, that all the vials 
follow the feventh trumpet, and that none pre- 
cede it. Thefe internal marks may be fitly 
compared to the correfponding loops in the cur- 
tains of the tabernacle; by obfcrving them, the 
Levites difcovered the place of each feparate 
curtain and joined them together, fo as to form 
one w-hole tent. So by thefe marks, the atten- 
tive ■ reader is able to difcover the place of each 
feparate vifion, whether it carries on the feries 
of the prophecy, or gives a collateral reprefen- 
tation of times already mentioned, andfocon- 
necl: them fo as to form one continued prophe- 
cy. Now I lind, that after the feventh trum- 
pet founds. Rev. xi. 15. and a brief fummary 
is. given of the events contained in it, in the 
three following verfes-, it is faid, verf. ?9.-"I 
" faw the tabernacle of the temple of God in 
<' heaven opened." This exprefTion I confider 
a& a mark inferted, like the loop in the edge of 

the 



Part II. Obfervations on their Dates, 65 

the curtain, where the feries of the narration is 
broken off. Accordingly, the fame words arc 
repeated. Rev. xv. 5. like the correfponding 
loop in the edge of the other curtain, then it is 
faid, " And the feven angels came out of the 
*' temple, having the feven plagues," verf. 6.; 
which fhews, that the firft of thefe vials follows 
after the founding of the feven-th trumpet. That 
thefe two verfes compared together imply fo 
much, I argue thus : None of thefe vials could 
be poured on the earth till the angels to whom 
they were entrufted came out of the temple j 
nor could the angels come out of the temple un- 
til it was opened, as appears from chap. xv. i . ; 
but the temple was fhut during the forty-two 
months of Antichrifl's reign, and was opened 
only at the founding of the feven th trumpet, 
chap. xi. 19. ; therefore all the vials follow aftCF 
the founding of the feventh trumpet ' . 

It may not be improper to examine the rea- 
fons which induced Mede to conclude, that the 
firft fix vials are contemporary with the fixth 
trumpet, and the feventh vial with the founding 
of the feventh trumpet. He had very properly 
obferved, that the forty-two months of the 

beaft's 

(1) See further on this fubje6l, in Newton's Differta- 
tion on Prophecies, vol. ii. p. 302. 9th edit. Likewif© 
Purham on the Revelation, p. 227, 4to edit. 

I 



66 . A Key io the Praphecih. Part 11, 

bead's reign end with the clofe of the fixth 
trumpet, and that the vials are plagues on the 
beaft and his followers, Then taking it for 
granted, that the beaft could have no exiftence 
after the forty-two months were finilhed, he 
concluded that the vials muft have been pre- 
vioufly poured out, in order to bring him to his 
end, and confequently muft have fallen in with 
the time of the fixth trumpet, beyond which 
the forty-two months do not extend. But 
the error of his reafoning coniifts, in fuppo* 
ling that the beaft has no exiftence after th^ 
forty-two months are finillied. Thefe mark (as 
we have feen) the duration of his temporal fo^ 
vereignty. Now, as he acquired an extenfive 
fpiritual fupremacy previous to the temporal fo- 
vereignty, fo after he is deprived of the temp.o« 
ral fo vereignty, he Ihall retain a great meafure 
of his fpiritual fupremacy, for the reduction of 
which the vials are poured out. The temporal 
fo vereignty is but the pedeftal on which the idol 
of fpiritual fupremacy was reared. After the 
pedeftal is removed, the idol ftands on its own 
legs, till by the repeated blows of Divine ven- 
geance, reprefented by the vials, his very exift- 
ence is annihilated ' . 

The 

(1)1 am aware that an objeclion -vvill occur to many 
againft this reafoning. Fleming (in his difcourfe concern- 



Part 11. Obfervatidm on their dates, 67 

The place of the vials in the feries of events 
being thus difcovered, the time they take up, 
or, in other words, the period which elapfes 
from the founding of the feventh trumpet, when 
they begin, to the commencement of the Mil- 
lennium, 

ing the fall of the Papacy) applies the fourth vial to the 
fall of the French monarchy ; and conje6lure3 fuch fall 
ihall take place in the year 1794. If the powers of Eu- 
rope Ihould this year acknowledge the independence of 
the French republic, Fleming's conjeclurc would be there- 
by eftablifhed : And his application of the vial thus ful- 
filled will appear to many a more forcible argument for his 
interpretation than any reafons I can offer, to prove that 
none of the vials are yet poured out. In anfwer to this 
obje6lion, I obferve, that Fleming builds his conje6lure on 
two grounds : The one is the fourth vial, which I c^ nfider 
to be a mifapprehenfion ; the other is, that there are cor- 
refponding points in the rife and fall of the Papacy, each 
of them meafuredby a period of 1260 prophetic years. 
Proceedingon this ground, he obferves, that Juftini an left 
Rome to the management of the Pope in the year 552 ; 
adding to thefe 12 60 prophetic, or 1242 civil years, brings 
us down to the year 1794, when he fuppofes the French mo- 
narchy, the great fupportof the Papacy, fhall fall. Hear 
his own words : " Whereas the prefent French king 
" takes the fun for his emblem, and this for his motto, 
" Necpluribus impar, he may at kngth, or rather hisfuc- 
" ceffors, and the monarchy itfelf, at leaft before the year 
" 1794, be found to acknowledge, that, in refpe6t to 
<* ueighbouring potentates, he h even Singulis impar," 

'* Bui 



6S A Key to the Prophecies. Part II 

lennium, when they end, appears to be exactly 
feventy-five prophetic years. For it is highly 
probable, that the commencement of the Mil- 
lennium is intended by Daniel xii. 12. " Blef- 
" fed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the 

*' thoufand 



" But as to the expiration of this vial, I do fear it will 
** not be until the year 1794. The reafon of which conjee- 
" ture is, that I find the Pope got a new foundation of 
**= exaltation when Juftinian, upon his conqueft of Italy, left 
" it in a great meafure to the Pope's management, being 
** willing to eclipfe his own authority to advance that of 
*' this haughty prelate. Now this being in the year 552, 
" this, by the addition of 1260 years, reaches down to the 
<* year 1811, which, according to prophetic accounts, i s 
" the year 1794." Should, therefore, Fleming's conjec- 
ture be ellablilhed by the event, it will not militate againft 
my reafoning ; becaufe his calculation is founded on 
quite another principle, w^hich I do not controvert. 

Again, Fleming's general principle refpe6ling the vials 
is the fame with mine. He fuppofes that all the vials 
follow after the founding of the feventh trumpet. Only 
in this we differ; he fuppofes the tera of the feventh trum- 
pet to be pall, at the Reformation. I fuppofe it is ftill 
future, and that it ftiall take place about the clofe of the 
twentieth century. At any rate, that it is ftill future, will 
appear with convincing evidence to one who refle6ls, that 
five contemporary events precede immediately the found- 
ing of the feventh trumpet, of which not one is fully ac- 
complifhed hitherto. Thefe events are, The end of the 
42 months of the beaft; — of the 42 months in which the 

Gentile 



Part II. Obfervations on their Dates, 69 

" thoufand three hundred and five and thirty 
*' days." In fimilar terms the Millennium is 
defcribed by the Apoftle John, Rev. xx. 6. 
" Bleffed and holy is he that hath part in the 
" firft refurreclion.'* The difference betwixt 
this number and '' the time, times, and an half," 
mentioned Dan. xii. 7. or (which is the fame 
thing) of the 1260 years that clofe the reign of 
Antichrift, is jufl feventy-five years. And as the 
iirft of the vials is poured out immediately as 
the feventh trumpet founds, at the clofe of the 
1260 years, fo the laft is poured out before the 

Millennium 

Gentiles tread the outer court; — of the 1260 days in 
which the witnesses prophecy in fackcloth ; — of the 1260 
days during which the woman remains in the wildernefs ; 
— of the fecond wo, or fixth trumpet. — Now, it is evi- 
dent to any one who refle6ls oq the ftate of Europe at the pre- 
fent moment, that none of thefe events are accomplifhed. 
The Pope ftill reigns ; therefore the 42 months of the beaft 
are not ended. Popery is the eftabliftied religion of a great 
p art of Europe ; therefore the Gentiles ftill tread the outer 
court. Proteftanifm is perfecuted in fome parts of Eu- 
rope ; therefore the witneffes ftill prophecy in fackcloth. 
There is no union betwixt the feveral reformed churches ; 
therefore the woman ftill remains in the wildernefs. The 
Ottoman empire exifts, a hindrance to civilization, and a 
fcourge to Chriftianity ; therefore the fecond wo is not 
paft. From the whole 1 conclude, that the feventh trum- 
pet has not yet been founded ; fo that, on Fleming's own 
principles, none of the viale havs yet been poured out. 



yd •■•' ^"jrf^ Key to the Prophecies, I^art II» 

Millennium begins ; therefore the time they bc^ 
cupy is within the feventy-five prophetic years. 

S E C T I O N V. 

Time of the DeJiru6lion of Rome. 

The portion of the above period of feventy- 
Eve years belonging to each of the firfl four 
vials, I pretend not to determine. But the laft 
three being more largely defcribed, the time of 
pouring them out may be conjeftured. 

The fifth vial reprefents the deftruclion of 
the city of Rome. For it is poured out on the 
feat (or throne) of the beaft. Rev. xvi. Now, 
it is faid, Rev. xiii. 2. " The dragon gave him 
" (the beaft) his power, and his feat (or throne), 
*^ and great authority :'* That is, the devil, who 
formerly perfecuted the church, by his deputes 
the Roman Emperors, after their fall, gave An- 
tichrift, not only their power and authority, 
but likewife their throne, namely, the city of 
their refidence, to be his refidence ; fo that the 
feat fignifies the imperial city, and the vial pour- 
ed out on the feat muft therefore afFed the im- 
perial city. — Rev. xviii. throughout is an en- 
larged account of the fifth vial ; and the fum of 
it is, " Babylon is fallen, is fallen." It will be 
ullowed, that the terms Babylon and City, a« 

ufed 



A 



Part 11. Obfervations m their Bates. yi 

ufed in the Apocalypfe, fometimes fignify the 
empire of Rome, rather than the territory with- 
in its walls; but by attending to the ftrain of 
the narration, particularly to the concluding 
verfes^ of the 1 8th chapter, the unprejudiced 
muft be convinced, that the terms Babylon and 
City, in that chapter lignify the imperial city^ 
and not the empire ; and that the fall defer ibed 
is final and irrecoverable. Therefore I infer, 
that the fifth vial fignifies the final deftru6lion of 
Rome* 

I conjecture, that this event fhall take place 
eighteen years after the lofs of the Pope's tem- 
poral Sovereignty, that is, in the year 20i6# 
My reafons for this opinion are, frfi^ It mufi 
precede the fixth vial, which takes place (as we 
fhall prefently fee) ^.Z). 2028; fecondly^ I ob^ 
ferve two remarkable fleps in the eflablilhment 
of the temporal fovereignty. The firft of thefe 
was A. D. ^56^ when the Pope received from 
Pepin of France afblemn grant of the Exarchate 
pf Ravenna, wrefled from the King of the Lom- 
bards. The fecond was in the year 774, when 
Charlemagne overturned the kingdom of the 
Lombards, and thus efFedually eftablifhed the 
Pope in the pofFeflion of the Exarchate, by de- 
ftroying the power of his rival. Betwixt thefe 
two periods, eighteen years intervene. It is pro- 
bable, therefore, there may be two periods in 

the 



*]% A Key to the Prophecies. Part IT. 

the fall of the fovereignty correfponding with 
thofe in its rife, each meafured by a period of 
1 260 years ; fo that if the year 1998 correfponds 
with the fir ft 5 the year 2016 will correfpondwith 
the fecond. Though the firft ftep gave the Pope 
a right to the fovereignty, it was only by the fe- 
cond he was fecured in the peaceable enjoy- 
ment of his kingdom ; fo it is probable, that the 
firft ftep in the fall may deprive him of his right, 
but the fecond only by deftroying Rome, the 
bone of contention, ftiall efte6lually prevent all 
further claims to St. Peter's patrimony. 

I am the more inclined to this opinion, becaufe 
two pcrfons divinely infpired calculate the fe- 
venty years captivity foretold by Jeremiah, (xxv. 
II, 12.) from two different periods. Daniel 
(Chap. ix. 2.) computes from the fourth year 
of Jehoiakim's reign, when the captivity com- 
menced, to the firft year of the reign of Cyrus, 
when the captives began to return. Zechariah 
(Chap.i. 13. and Chap. vii. i. — 5.) reckons from 
the eleventh year of Zedekiah, which completed 
the captivity by the ruin of the city and temple, 
to the fourth year of Darius, in which the return 
of the captives was fully accompliflied. Be- 
twixt thefe two computations, there is a differ- 
ence of about eighteen years, yet both are con- 
formable to the truth, and alike pointed out by 
the fpirit of prophecy. 

SEC- 



Part II • CXb/ervaiions en their Dates* 73 

SECTION VI. 

Time of the Converjlon of the Jews. 

The fixth vial fignifics the converllon of the 
Jewifh nation to Chriftianity. This appears, 

Firfty From the expreflions of the apoftles. 
They are all borrowed from the prophets, and 
as ufed by them, they indicate a ftep prepa- 
ratory to the return of the Jews from their 
great difperiion ; but that which prepares them 
for a return, according to the New Teftament, 
k their receiving by faith the Meffiah, whom 
they rejeded. Thus, " drying up the Euphra- 
*' tes," Rev. xvi. 12. is an allulion to the expref- 
fions of Ifaiah, Chap. xi. 1 5. " And the Lord 
** fhall utterly deftroy the tongue fbay) of the 
" Egyptian fea, and with his mighty wind fhall 
*' he Ihake his hand over the river, and fliall 
" fmite it in the feven ftreams, and make men go 
" over dry-fhod : And there fhall bs an high-way 
" for the remnant of his people.'* And to thofe 
ofZechariah, (Chap. x. 11.) "And he fiiall 
** pafs through the fea with affliction, and fnall 
** fmite the waves in the fea, and all the deeps 
" of the river fhall dry up.'* In both thefe 
paflages, the expreflions, from their conne(5lion 
with the context, obvioully point out a ftep pre- 
paratory to the return of the Jews from their 
£ great 



74 A ^ey to the Prophecies. Part IL 

great difperiion. Is it not therefore reafonable 
to infer, that the apoftle ufes them in the fame 
fenfe ? The prophets allude to the former de- 
liverances of the Jewifh nation, all of which 
were preceded by the drying up of waters. 
The deliverance from Egyptain bondage was 
preceded by drying up the waters of the Red 
Sea ; the calamities of the wildernefs had an 
iffue, by drying up the waters of Jordon ; and 
their return from Babylon was preceded by dry- 
ing up the v/aters cf the Euphrates. But thofe 
wlio receive the authority of the New Teftament 
know, that their future return ihall be prece- 
ded by a change in the moral world, greater 
than either of thefe was in the natural world ; 
that their infidelity fiiall be removed, and that 
they ihall cordially unite in the faith of the 
Mefliah whom they have always rejected ' ? 
" Preparing the way*' is an allufion to the 
cxpreiTions of Ifaiah (Ixii. lo.) " Prepare ye 
" the way of the people, caft up, call up the 
" high-way, gather out the flones, lift up a 
" ftandard for the people," which, from the 
context, appear obvioufly to refer to the future 
return of the Jews. They are called " Kings," 
perhaps in allufion to their privileges as Chrif- 
tians, for all Chriilians are kings as well as 
prieds to God * ,} or it may be on account of 

the 

(1) 2 Cor. iii. 15, 15, IT. Rom. x. 26* 

(2) Kev. i, 5, 6.' 



Part 11. Obfervations on their Dates, y^ 

the fuperior glory of their church, after their 
converfion to Chriftianity. But for whatever 
reafon they are fo called, the expreilion is bor- 
rowed from the prophets. Thus, Ifaiah (Ixii. 
3.) forefliewing the glory of the Jewifh church, 
upon their converfion to Chriftianity, fays, 
**Thoufhalt alfo be a crown of glory in the 
*' hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the 
" hand of thy God.'* So Zechariah fays (ix. 
16.) "And the Lord fhall fave them in that 
*' day as the flock of his people ; for they Ihall 
** be as the ftones pf a crown, lifted up as ah 
*' enfign upon the land." They may be called 
*^ Kings of the eaft," either becaufe their pro- 
genitor Abraham came from the eaft to Judea, 
or it may be a Hebraifm, meaning ancient. 
Now, in the latter days, the denomination of 
ancient pertains to them, in preference to any 
other nation on earth. 

Secondly^ The illuftration given of the fixth vial. 
Rev. xix. 5.-10. contains feveral exprelEons 
which obvioufly point out the converfion of 
the Jewifh nation. Thus, " the marriage of 
^^ the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made 
^^ herfelf ready." Embracing the true religion 
is frequently in fcripture reprefented by the me- 
taphor of a marriage-covenant j but particular- 



76 A Key to the Prophecies, Part 11. 

ly the converfion of the Jews in the latter days 
is fo denominated. " Thy Maker is thine huf- 
*' band.- — The Lord hath called thee, as a wo- 
" man forfaken and grieved in fpirit, and a 
" wife of youth, when thou wail refufed, faith 
« thy God/' Ifa. liv. 5, 6. " As the bride- 
*' groom rejoiceth over the bride, fo fhall thy 
*' God rejoice over thee,'' Ifa. Ixii. 5. As thefe 
expreffions refer to the future reftoration of the 
Jews to the Divine favour, it is reafonable to 
fuppofe, that when the apoftle ufes the fame ex- 
preffions, he has the fame times and perfons in 
view. Indeed they are not applicable, with 
any propriety, to the Gentiles, on account of 
the time of this marriage. The Gentile church 
was married to Chrift for two thoufand years 
before. It cannot therefore be faid of her, that 
her marriage is come at the iixth vial ; that it 
is " then Ihe made herfelf ready ; but it is per- 
fedlly applicable to the Jews ; for " blindnefs is 
^' happened to Ifrael, until the fulnefs of the 
'•' Gentiles is brought in, and then all Ifrael 
" fhall be faved,*' Rom. xi. 25, 26. 

What is faid. Rev. xix. 8. " And to her it 
** was granted that flie fhould be arrayed in fine 
*' linen, clean and white ; for the fine linen is 
^* the righteoufnefs of faints," manifeftly alludes 
to the words of the parable, Matth. xxii. 11. — 
13. The primary defign of the parable is to re- 

prefent 



Part IL Ohfervaiions on their Dates. 77 

prefent the rejeftion of the Jewifh nation, and 
the caufe of it. They are caft out from the 
marriage-feaft, becaufethey had not the wed- 
ding-garment. The Apollle John gives the 
counter part of the parable. He intimates that 
they are received again, by introducing them 
as parties in the marriage, arrayed with the 
wedding-garment. By the wedding-garment, 
we are to underftand the righteoufnefs of Chrift. 
Their wanting the wedding-garment, fignifies 
their infidelity, refufing to fubmit to his righ- 
teoufnefs ; for when the Apoftle Paul H-iCws the 
reafon for which Ifrael was rejected, in plain 
terms, without a parable, he ftates it thus: 
" But Ifrael hath not attained to the law of 
"righteoufnefs. Wherefore? Becaufe they 
*' fought it, not by faith, but as it were by the 
*' works of the law. — For they, being ignorant 
*' of God's righteoufnefs, and going about to 
" eftablifli their own righteoufnefs, have not 
" fubmitted themfelves unto the righteoufnefs 
" of God. For Chrift is the end of the law for 
" righteoufnefs to every one that believeth." 
Rom. ix. 31, 32. and chap. x. 3, 4. In like 
manner, the Apoftle John explains what we 
are to underftand by their having the wedding- 
garment, " the fine linen is the righteoufnefs of 
^' faints," that is, a fubmifTion by faith to him 
whofe name is "The Lord our Righteous- 

« NE5S," 



78 A Key to the Prophecies. Part II. 

^^ NESS," Jer. xxiii. 6. I cannot doubt, there- 
fore, that the Apoftle John underitands by the 
wife married to the Lamb, the converfion of the 
Jewiin nation. 

Thirdly^ The kings of the eaft are they who 
execute the wrath of God on the beafl. and his 
adherents, at the feventh vial. This is obvious 
from the whole ftrain of the narration. Now, 
by the uniform teflimony of the prophets, the 
Jews returning to their own land, under the au- 
fpices of the MeiSah, are the inftruments of di- 
vine vengeance on fpiritual Babylon ; at leaft 
they who give it the lafi; and decilive blow. 
Hence it follows, that by the kings of the eaft 
the Jews muft be intended; and in regard they 
cannot be partakers of the divine favour, nor 
inftruments of divine vengeance, while their in- 
fidelity remains, we may infer, that the fixth. 
vial, which prepares their way, intimates their 
converiion. 

The time of their converfion I fuppofe to be 
intended by Daniel, chap. xii. 11. " And frpm 
'' the time that the daily facrifice fhall be taken 
*' away, and the abomination that maketh defo- 
" late fet up, there ihall be a thouflmd two 
" hundred and ninety days." He calculates 
from the beginning of the reign of Antichrift, 

of 



Part II. Obfervatlons on their Dates. 79 

of whom he fpeaks in the language of the Old 
Teftament. Now, as the reign of Antichrift 
ends in 1260 years, and the Millennium com- 
mences in 1335 years, this intermediate num- 
ber of 1490 years refers to the converfion of the 
Jews. For, without all controverfy, they are 
membe):s of the Millennial church, in com- 
mon with the Gentiles, and therefore muft be 
converted before the 1335. Again, there is no 
event which we can fuppofemore interefting to 
a perfon of Daniel's difpofition, than the reflo- 
ration of his brethren to the favour of God. 
Befides, no event takes place betwixt theclofe 
of Antichrift'^ reign and the commencement of 
the Millennium, fo important as the converfion 
of the Jews. It is therefore moft probably the 
event intended. If fo, it takes place thirty pro- 
phetic years after the fall of the Pope's tempo- 
ral fovereignty ; and as the temporal fovereign- 
ty falls in the year 1998, their converfion fhall 
happen in the year 2028'. 

I am the more inclined to this calculation, 
from the parallel ftated by the Apoftle, betwixt 
the conduit of God to the Jews, and his treat- 
ment of the Gentiles. " For as ye (the Gen- 

' " tiles) 

(1) The difference betwixt the civil and the prophetic 
year, is fo fmall in the courfe of thirty years, that it i* 
not material to reckon it, for it does not amount to one 
whole vcar. 



8o J Key to the Prophecies. Part II. 

** tiles) In times pad have not believed God, 
" yet have now obtained mercy through their 
** unbelief. Even fo have thefe (the Jews) 
*^ now not believed, that through your mercy, 
" they alfo might obtain mercy. For God hath 
*' concluded all (that is Jews and Gentiles) in 
" unbelief, that he might have mercy upon 
'^ all,'' Rom. xi. 2,0' — 32. To make the pa- 
rallel exad, it is meet that the Jews fhould 
remain in unbelief, as long as the Genriles did. 
The Gentiles remained excluded from the ordi- 
nances of the true religion for 2000 years, from 
the call of Abraham to the coming of Chrift 
The Jews muft remain in unbelief for the fame 
period. 

The prophet Hofea appears to me to have the 
converfion of Judah and Ifrael in view. " Af- 
^' ter two days v/ill he revive us ; the third day 
*' he will raife us up, and we fhall live in his 
" light," (chap. vi. 2.). Converfion is frequent- 
ly reprefented in fcripture by a refurreclion. 
The converfion of Ifrael, in particular, is de- 
fcribed by this figure, Ezek, xxxvii. A day in 
prophetic language has various acceptations. It 
is put fometimes for a natural day, fometimes 
for a year ; and at other times it fignifies a thou- 
fand years, according to that of the Apoflle Pe- 
ter. ^' One day is with the Lord as a thou- 
**' fand years, and a thoufand years as one day,'* 

(2 Pet. 



Part II. Ohfervatlons on their Dates, 8 1 

(^2 Pet. iii. 8.) If taken in this laft fenfc, it 

^iiitimates, that the Jews, after remaining exciu- 

ded from the ordinances of the true religion, 

and continuing ftrangers to the iniiiiences of the 

Spirit of God for 2000 years, Ihall immediately, 

as thefe end, partake of the Spirit of God, and 

be admitted to the privileges of his children. 

The unbelief of the Jewifn nation commenced 

about the time of Chrift's perfonal miniflry ; and 

he was confiderably advanced in his perfonal 

^miniflry, in the iSth year of the common rec- 

^Iconing, which anfwers to the 3 2d year of his 

-age. Their unbelief, therefore, ought to end 

about A, D. 2028. 

SECTION VII. 

Time of the Battle of Armageddon. 

The battle of Armageddon moft probably will 
^take place forty years after the converfion of the 
Jews. My reafons for this opinion are, 

Firjl^ It requires a confiderable time to colle^l 
the alHes of the beaft. The emifTaries difpatched 
by the dragon, the beaft, and the falfe prophet, 
*' go forth to the kings of the earth, and of the 
" whole world/* Thefe kings muft be perfua- 
ded by "lying wonders," Rev. xvi. 14. 16. 
L After 



82 A Key to the "Prophecies, Part II, 

After they are perfuaded feverally, it requires 
time to concert together, and to bring up their 
forces to the place of Armageddon. 

Secondly^ It requires time on the other hand, 
to inftructthe Jewifh church, after their conver- 
fion, and previous to their fettlement in Judea, 
when they are to be the model of the feveral 
Chiiftian churches fpread over the earth. 

Thirdly^ I fuppofe thefe words of the prophet 
Micah to be applicable to the period which 
elapfes betwixt the converfion of the Jews, and 
their fettlement in the promifed land. ^' Accord- 
^' ing to the days of thy coming out of the land 
^^ of Egypt will I fhew unto him marvellous 
" things,^' (Mic. vii. 15.) ^s the days alluded to 
were forty years, and the Jews are again fettled 
in Judea, in confequence of the battle of Arma- 
geddon, I conclude, that the like number of 
years fhall run betwixt their converfion and the 
time in which the battle is fought. By adding 
therefore forty to the year 2028, we have 2068, 
as the year in which the battle fliali be fought. 



SEC- 



Part IL Obfervaiions on their Dates. 83 

SECTION vm. 

^ime in which the Millennium begins. 

The Jews take poffeflion of the land given 
their fathers, in confequence of the victory ob- 
tained in the battle of Armageddon : But wars 
follow, in order to deftroy the fyftem of Baby- 
lon, and fubdue the remaining power of the 
kings who fupported it. I fuppofe thefe wars 
take up five years, which, in conjunclion with 
the former forty, make up the number 1335. 
At the end of which the Millennium begins, 
(Dan. xii. 12.); that is 45 years after the con- 
verfion of the Jews ; 75: years after the clofe of 
the ia6o years of Antichrift's reign, or the fall 
of the Pope's temporal fovereignty ; and 1335 
prophetic years from the commencement of his 
reign, in the year 756. At that period the 
Church being triumphant over the world, and 
peace univerfally eftablifhed, the fpirit of pro- 
phecy begins to reckon the Millennium, A, D. 
2073 ; or, in regard the odd days and hours by 
which the civil year exceeds the prophetic, 
amount in 75 years to one whole year, by de- 
ducting thefe, the Millennium will commence 
A. D. 2074. 

SEC- 



i4 A Key to the Fro^hecm. Part IL 

' SECTION IX. 

7ime in which Gog appears. 

The duration of the I\Tillenriium is limited to 
a thoufand years, fix feveral tithes, in the 20th 
chapter of the Revelation, which induces me tO 
confider it as a definite number. AgaiW, Iiin* 
derftand the number in its plain literal meaning ; 
for though there are obvious reafaris for Conceal*. 
ing by myftic numbers, a long period of cala- 
mity, fuch as that in which Antichtift feigns; 
thefe cannot apply to a period of confolation^ 
fuch as the Millennium is reprefehted to bt. ' The 
length of the period rather increafes^ than dimi- 
hiflies the confolation promifed. Further, aS the 
period is meafured by years only, not by months 
or days, I take the number to fignify fo many 
civil, not prophetic years. So the Millennium 
will end A. D. J072. A fhort time after the 
clofeoftheMillennitirn, Gog appears. Tbce±- 
ad year I pretend not to determine. At the end 
of the Millennium, " Satan is loofed out of Ms 
" prifon, and goes out to deceive the natiotts," 
Re '/. XX. 7,8. But fomc years will be ne'ceffary 
togivefuccefs to his delufions; and after his af- 
tifice has fucceedcd, fome years more Will be 
nectflary to colled forces from the *^ four quar- 
" ters of the earth," to invade the Church. 

After 



Fart K; Obfirvatianfon their Dates. 85 

After the deftruaion of Gog and his army, no 
event of importafi;ice.pGcuv9^ till the Ivtft judg^ 
iBcnt^ , The whole p^iod tl^at eUpfes, fromthe 
cfidof thdMi»ennm«^to tk day of judgnient, 
isexpre% called" a li&tk fealpn/' (ReT^xj^j^) 
But it may be fo called abfolutely, as including 
only.a few years ; or comparatively with the pe- 
riod that preceded it, and:;fo.may include a i^tW 
centuries. Thus the ftyenth, head of the beaft 
is faid to continue " a fhortfpace;' <Rev. xvii. 
io.) tint is,* corripated with the fi^tth head, 
thougti It" continued iieir^ W6 cenf uries. 

But the exact number of years that interven- 
ed, either betwixt the end of the Millennium 
and the day of judgment, or betwixt the de- 
ftruaion of Gog and the day of judgment, I 
know not ; and no number has occurred to me, 
in the prophecies, by which to difcover it ' 
with fatisfying conviaion. It would appear 
that God has been pleafed to conceal the length 
of this laft period, to keep the Church watchful, 

looking 

(1) We are told, Ezek. xxxix. 12, and 14. that the 
people of Ifrael were " feven months" burying the bones 
of Gog's army. I have no doubt but the perfon men- 
tioned by the prophet, is the fame introduced by the 
apoftle at the clofe of the Millennium ; and it is obvious, 
that burying the bones mud be taken in a fpiritual, not 
» literal fcnfe. Perhaps^ therefore, the feven mor.ths 

may 



96 J Key U the Prophecies* Part 11. 

looking for the appearance of the Judge ; and 
that having given fo many demonftrations of 
his fecond coming, by the completion of prophe- 
cy in the ages that preceded, he will give no 
more till the laft trumpet founds. 



may meafure, in myftic numbers, the period that elapses 
betwixt the deftru6lion of Gog and the day of judgment, 
making 2 10 prophetic years. However, candour obliges 
me to acknowledge that the conje6ture is confiderably 
weakened by what is faid verfe 9. of the fame chapter, 
that they were feven years burning the armour of Gog's 
multitude. 



KEY 

TO THE 

PROPHECIES, 

WHICH ARE NOT YET ACCOMPLISHED. 



PART III. 

^ht Events foretold in them. 

CHAP. I. 

Theprefent State of the World and the Church de- 
fcribed in the Prophecies, 

BEFORE I proceed to future events, it may 
not be improper to ftate the view given in 
the prophecies of this period in which we live. 
Such a view is neceffary to trace the progrcfs of 

events. 



88 A Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

e'^al&5 hyili€ wing the UdJssw^ in tU^cJwn 
of Providence^ connecl the prefent with future 
times. Beiides, if the view given of the Church 
and the World agrees with their ftate and con- 
dition in our times, thib coincidence affords the 
llrongell evidence tliat the prophecies which re- 
gard future times, Ihaii be likewife accomplifh- 
ed in their feafon. 

We are now in the year 1038 conliderably ad- 
vanced, inrthe period of 1260 years, ^llptted to 
the reign of Antichrift. Now, the remarkable 
circumftances of this period are the follo,wing : 

SECTION I. 

The Ottoman Empire. 

The plague of the fixth trumpet coincides 
with the latter part of this period, and continues 
to the conclulionof it. Rev. ix. 13. — 21. " And 
** the lixth angel founded, and I heard a voice 
" from the four horns of the golden altar which 
" is before Gpd, faying to the lixth angel which 
*' had the trumpet, Loofe the four angels which 
" are bound in the great river Euphrates. And 
*' the four angels were loofed, which were pre- 
*' pared for a hour, and a day, and a month, 
•^and ayear, for to. flay the third part of men. 
" And the number.of the army of the horfemen 

were 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 89 

** were two hundred thoufand thoufand : And 
** I heard the number of them. And thus I 
<^ faw the horfes in the vifion, and them that 
"fat on them, having breaft-plates of fire, and 
" of jacinth and brimftone j and the heads of 
*' the horfes were as the heads of lions ; and 
** out of their mouths iffued fire, and fmoke and 
** brimftone. By thefe three was the third part 
"of men killed, by the fire, and by the fmoke, 
*• and by the brimftone, which iftued out of 
** their mouths. For their power is in their 
** mouth, and in their tails : For their tails 
*' were like unto ferpents, and had heads, and 
*' with them they do hurt. And the reft of 
** the men that were not killed by thefe plagues, 
" yet repented not of the works of their hands, 
*' that they fhould not worfhip devils, and idols 
*'of gold and filver, and brafs, and ftone, and 
" of wood ; which neither can fee, nor hear, 
" nor walk: Neither repented they of their mur- 
" ders, nor of their forceries, nor of their for- 
" nication, nor of their thefts." Every circum.- 
ftance of this defcription has been verified, in the 
ravages committed by the Turks, and in the efta- 
bliihment of the Ottoman Empire. 

The Turks were at firft four fmall dynafties, 
in the neighbourhood of the Euphrates, who at 
the time appointed by God, fuccefsfuUy puflied 
their concjuefts weftward. It is well known, 

M that 



90 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

that their army confifted chiefly of horfemen, 
and that they were remarkable for the ufe of 
gun-powder. The more we examine into their 
principles, government and manners, the more 
Ihall we be convinced, thaf^s they have been, 
fo they ftill are, a horrible fcourge to the Chrif* 
tian world. Cruel in war, they have deftroy- 
ed multitudes, and fpread devaftation by their 
arms: Inimicd to the fciences and to every 
improvement, they have eftabiiihed ignorance,, 
and refilled civilization, as far as their dominion 
extends : Brutal in their manners, they have 
trampled not only on the pure precepts of Chrif- 
tianity, but on the finer feelings of the human 
heart, and the ties by which mankind are uni- 
ted together in fociety, for the gratification of 
their lufts : Zealoufly attached to the falfe pro- 
phet Mahomet, in propagating his religion they, 
have deflroyed the fouls of millions ; " their 
" tails were like unto ferpents, and with them 
" they do hurt, ver. 19." Now, " the prophet 
"- that teacheth lies, he is the tail, Ifaiah ix. 15." 
Yet the juflice of God, in continuing this fcourge, 
is vindicated by the conduct of profefTed Chrif- 
tians. Of them it holds true at the prefent mo- 
ment, " the reil of the men which were not kill- 
" ed by thefe plagues, yet repented not of the 
" works of their hands, that they fhould not 
'• worihip devils (demons,) and idols of gold 

" and 



PartllL The Events foretold in the7n, 91 

"and filver, and brafs, and ftone, and of wood, 
;f5 which neither can fee, nor hear, nor walk. 
-" Neither repented they of their murders, nor 
"of their forceries, nor of their fornication, 
*' nor of their thefts.*' The Greek and Latin 
Churches zeaioufly propagate the demon-wor- 
fhip of the ancients, under the name of worfhip 
given to faints and angels. They have eftablifh- 
ed image-worfnip by law ; and a univerfal diffo- 
lution of manners prevails among them, by the 
teftimony of their own hiftorians. 

SECTION II. 

The Anikhrijlian Empire* 

A fecond remarkable circumftance in the re- 
prefentation of this period, is the reign of Anti- 
chrift. It is accurately defcribed, and laid be- 
fore us in various paffages of fcripture ; chiefly 
in thefe,— Dan. chap. vii. verfe 7. and 8. 20. — 
25.; chap. xi. verfe 36. — 39.; 2 Theff. chap. 
^H. verfe 3. — 12. ; 2 Tim. chap. iv. verfe 1. — 5.; 
Rev. chap. xiii. ; chap. xvii. 

The prophecy in the firfl paiTage reprefents 
four univerfal monarchies, fucceflively following 
each other, of which the Babylonian empire, 
exifting in the prophet's time, was the firft. It 

points 



93 A Key io the Prophecies. Part.UI^ 

points out a remarkable circumftance in the £ate 
of the fourth of thefe empires, " That it fliould 
" not be followed by another univerfal rhonar- 
" chy, but fhould be divided into fever al fepa- 
^' rate independent kuigdoms, reprefented by 
*' the ten Jhorns." And that this flate of things 
fhould continue till the reign of the faints, or 
the commencement of the Millennium. Accord- 
ingly the Roman empire, allowed by all hifto- 
rians to be the fourth univerfal monarchy, has 
been divided by the northern nations above a 
thoufand years ago, into the feveral indepen- 
dent kingdoms of Europe ; princes have arifen 
fince that diviiion, ambitious of forming a uni- 
verfal monarchy. But He who regulates the ba- 
lance of power, more effectually than the fchemes 
of politicians, or the arms of contemporary prin- 
ces, has uniformly difappointed their devices, 
and the order of things reprefented io the pro- 
phecy, has been preferved to the prefent moment- 
The prophecy fiiews the particular part of 
the fourth monarchy, which Ihould be thus di- 
vided into feparate kingdoms. For it is faid 
that the three firft beafts had their lives pro- 
longed, after their dominion was taken away; 
and all the horns are reprefented as iffuing from 
t:he head qf the fourth beaft. Thefe two cir- 
pumftances compared, imply that the original 
provinces of the fourth monarchy, thofe fur- 
rounding 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 93 

rounding the imperial city, diftin6b from the 
original provinces of the three former empires, 
Ihould be thus divided into feparate kingdoms. 
Accordingly we ought to look for them not in 
Babylon, not in Perfia, not in Greece, but in 
the European provinces of the Roman empire. 
There they have been erected. There they are 
ftill maintained. The fame God who difap- 
pointed the European princes, affeding univer- 
fal monarchy, fet lim^its to the ravages of the Sa- 
racens, and the conquefts of the Turks, fo as to 
prevent eftedually their difturbing that order of 
things which his word had foretold. 

The prophecy further ihews, "• That in the 
" midft of, and conterhporary with thefe king- 
" doms fhould be that of Antichrift, reprefented 
" by the little horn ; that though a little horn, 
*' he had a mouth fpeaking great things, and a 
" look more flout than his fellows ;'* that it 
ihould be divers " from the contemporary king- 
'^ doms ; that he Ihould fpeak great words againft 
^' the Moll High, and think to change times and 
*^ laws.*' Accordingly the Papal dominion has 
arifen from the ruins of the fallen empire, and 
has exifled among the kingdoms of Europe for a 
thoufand years. The territory of this potentate 
is fmall, compared with the other divifions of 
the empire ; but his claims are unbounded, arro- 
gating to himfelf authority over all created be- 
ings, 



94 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

ings, in matters temporal and fpiritual, as being 
the vicar of Chrift, and the reprefentative of 
God. 

The nature of his government is different from 
that of the other kingdoms of Europe, having 
an eccleiiaftical fupremacy joined to the tempo- 
ral power. His rage for propagating idolatry ; 
his intolerant fpirit exerted frequently, exten- 
fively, and violently, in perfecuting thofe who 
have adhered to God's written word ; his at- 
tempts to alter or annul the eternal laws of God, 
by difpenfations and indulgencies, and to efta- 
bliin, by his own authority, as pretended head 
of the Church, a mode of worfhip diametrically 
oppolite to that which pure Chrillianity enjoins, 
are fads which the annals of Europe fully afcer- 
tain. 

" Thefe things were not done in a corner." 
" He that runneth, may read." 

In the nth chapter of Daniel, the fpirit of 
prpphecy having introduced the fame arrogant 
opponent of the Deity mentioned before, illuf- 
trates more particularly the circumftances of 
his oppoiition ; that he iliould not " regar4 the 
*' God of his fathers, nor thedefirepf women,'* 
(or waives, as it might be rendered 5) that in- 
ftead of the God of his fathers, he " fl^ould ho- 
" nour the god of forces, (God's protestors,) 
" with gold and filver, and with precious 
'' flones, and pleafant things." That he Ihould 

fucceed 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 95 

fuccecd for the defenders or priefts' of thofe 
gods-prote6t:ors, fo as to caufe them " have rule 
" over many, and divide the land among them 
'' for their reward." 

Now though thePope, by his authority, has not 
eftablifhednominally the Pagan fuperftition of an- 
cient Rome ; yet he has enjoined celibacy to the 
clergy, and fuch as devote themfelves to a reli- 
gious life j inftead of the demon-worfl:ip of the 
ancients, he has eftablifhed that cf faints and 
angels, under the notion of their being protec- 
tors to individuals, families, provinces, and king- 
doms. He has perfuaded men to build temples, 
and confecrate offerings to them ; and thefe of- 
ferings confift of gold, fiiver, precious ftones, 
pleafant velTels, and ornaments of various kinds. 

He 

(1) I take the liberty of differing from Mede in his 
tranflation of thispaffage. The word Asah is repeatedly 
tranflated5/r/cceef/, in the former part of the chapter, par- 
ticularly ver. 28. The word tranflated ^ron^ holds, i% 
allowed to be a figurative expreffion here, and therefore 
equally applicable to the priefts as to the temples ; but the 
fenfe of the paffage reftri6ls it to the priefts. It could be 
no gain or reward to saints and angels, that temples were 
eretled, and that they were worfliipped 5 but it was cer- 
tainly great gain to the priefts. Befides, the conftruclion 
requires this tranflation;; for the particle L^", fcr, is join- 
ed to the word Michtsui^ defenders^ not to jMeham^ protec- 
tors^ as it ought to have been, according to Mede'a tranfla- 
tion. 



96 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

He has fucceeded fo far as to render the clergy 
that fupport his worfhip, objecls of veneration 
to the multitude ; he has introduced them into 
the courts of princes as their confeffors and 
counfellors, and procured a great part of the re- 
venues and lands of Europe to be divided among 
them for their reward. 

As the time approached when this extraordi- 
nary character (hould appear, the fpiritof prophe- 
cy more clearly unfolded the circumftances re- 
fpecting him, which were before wrapped up in 
myftery. After all that is revealed to Daniel, it 
remained ftill uncertain, Whether this opponent 
of the Deity fhould be a fecret or an open ene- 
my ? How his government fhould be divers from 
the other governments contemporary with him ? 
Upon what grounds he fliould claim fuch unli- 
mited authoriiy ? And by what means he fhould 
eftabliQi that authority in the world ? But we 
have an illuftration of thefe particulars in the 
fecond Epidle to the ThelTalonians, chap. ii. 
ver. 3.-12. The palTage affords to the unpreju- 
diced mind a fatisfaclory anfwer to thefe feve- 
TLil queries. The apoftle intimates, *' that there 
" ihould be a falling away firft, and that then 
•' that man of fin fhould be revealed," that is, 
that there fhould be an apoflafy from the 
faith, which would produce Antichrifl. At 
the fame time, by the apoftafy mentioned, he 

could 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 97 

could not mean an abfolute renunciation of the 
Chriftian name, for he calls it " a myftery of 
^' iniquity/* and hints that the beginning of 
it appeared in his own time : " It doth already 
** work j" of courfe he muft have in view Hy- 
meneus and Philetus, and others, who fell away 
from the true dodrines and pure precepts of 
Chriftianity, while they adhered to the pijofcf- 
fion of it J fo that the man of fin could not 
be an avowed, but fecret enemy, who, under the 
niafk of an outward profeffion of Chriftianity, 
fliould contradift its dodrines, and counteract 
its precepts. 

Again, he reprefents him as " fitting in the 
« temple of God." The Jewifh Dodors fat 
when they taught ; the temple, in the language 
of the New Teftament, fignifies the church. 
By the expreffion, therefore, the apoftle inti- 
mates, that this extraordinary perfon Ihould 
claim and exercife the office of a paftor or 
teacher in that fociety, which is by profeffion 
the church of Chrift. This eccleliaftical autho- 
rity, together with the civil dominion reprefent- 
ed in Daniel, muft form a government different 
from that of the contemporary princes. 

He further afTerts, that " he fitteth in the tem- 

" pie of God, as God, fhewinghimfelf that he 

" is God," which implies that Antichrift would 

not exprefsly deny God, but claim a delegated 

N authority 



98 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I H. 

authority from him, as being his vifible reprefen- 
tatiye, at the fame time ufing that authority, 
in oppofing God and exaltiog himfelf . In per- 
fect correfpondence with this idea, the Bifhop of 
Rome claims authority to alcer the laws of God, 
as being the vicegerent of God on earth, the 
vifible head of the church, and the vifible judge 
of controverfy. 

The means by which Antichrifl would efta- 
blilh his authority in the world, the fpirit of 
prophecy lays before us in thefe expreflions : 
" His coming is after the working of Satan, with 
" all power, and figns, and lying wonders, and 
*' with all the deceivablenefs of unrighteouf- 
** nefs :" That is, he (hall arrive at his authori- 
ty and power, not in the way in which prin- 
ces commonly extend their dominions, by open 
force, but by fecret fraud, particularly by pretend- 
ing to work miracles % fome of which Lhall be 
preternatural, performed by the operation of Sa- 
tan*, others (hall beillufions, performed byHight 
of hand ; together with thefe, he fliall ufe the 

fcveral 

(1) The Church of Rome, and her -fphitual head alTert 
that miracles are a mark of the true Church ; and chiefly 
by pretending to this power, tliey maintained their au- 

tho rity in the dark and fuperftitious a^es. 

(2) Aliquando fit in Ecclcfia (inqiiit Lyrannus in Dan. 
c- xiv.)? deccptio populi maxima, in miraculis faSVis a 
facerdotibus; ve! eis adherentib\is, propter lucrum tempo- 
rale. Miracula fieri iicminibus ad -imagines confiuenti- 

bus, 



Part IIL The Ev^ts foretold in ibem. 99 

fevcral arts which cunning fuggeRs to unrighte- 
ous men, to pervert or deceive th^ world'. In 
regard fome doubts might occur, with refpe61: 
to the nature of the falhng away,^ or apoftafy 
mentioned, 2 Theff. chap. ii. ver. 3. it is illuftra- 
ted». I Tim. iv. ver. i*-3. '' The Spirit fpeaketh 
*' exprefsiy, that in the latter times fome fhall 
""depart from the faith. Speaking lies in hy- 
**^ pocrify, having their confcience feared with 
" a hot iron ; forbidding to marry, and com- 
*^ manding to abflain from meats, which God 
" hath created to be received with thankfgiv- 
** ilig of them which believe and know the 
'* truth/^ The apoftafy therefore appears to 
be no exprefs denial of the Chriftian name, 
for thefe apoftates teach lies in hypocrify, a 
cbarader not applicable to thofe who have laid 
afide the profeiSon of Chriflianity. Befides, the 
prominent features of that apoftafy are laid be- 
fore us, to which the dodrines and pradices of 

the 

bus, Bon uaqTiam opfratione demonum, ad fallendura tn- 
ordinatos cultoris. Deo permittente, exigente totium in- 
fidelitate. (B. in Can. Miffae, c. 9. In facramento), 
(inquit Alex, de Hales, in 4. font. 9. 53.) Apparet caro, 
interdum hominum pix>cu rati one, interdum operations 
diabolica. 

(1) The various arts of Papal Rome toellablifli her au- 
thority, as "vrell as her fuccefs> cannot be eKprefied better 
than in Scripture language ; " By her forceries were all 
*' nations deceived^" 



roo A Key to the Profhcdes. Part III. 

tiie church of Rome accord, as face anfwers to 
face in a glafs, 

Thefe features are : — The doctrines concerning 
demons' ; — the prohibition of matriage ; — and 
the command to abftain from certain meats. 

The Pagans afferted concerning their demons, 
that they were beings of a middle nature, be- 
twixt the fovereign gods and mortal men* ; that 
they were agents and mediators betwixt the fu- 
perior gods and men ; fo Plato % " God is not 
" approached by men, but all the commerce 
*' and interccurfe bewixt gods and men are 
" performed by the mediation of demons, De- 
" mons are reporters and carriers from men to 
" the gods, and again from the gods to men, of 
** the fupplicatrons and prayers of the one, and 
" of the injunfdons and rewards of devotion 
" from the other." Tliat fbme of them were 
originally men, w^o, on account of their virtues, 
were raifed to the rank of demons after their 
death ; fo Hefiod inform us, " Th^t when thefe 

" happy 

(1) Tluit 5<^ieo-x«A;as/5 S^/jWAVi^F, fignify doclrines of which 
demons are the obje6l, •will appear by comparing fimilar 
ex{ireffions in Scripture, particularly Heb. vi. 2. /8«7rT«6'/w»F, 
^i^»X'/ifi ^c. fignify do6lrines concerning baptifm; the lay- 
ing on of hands ; the refurreclion of the dead, and the life 
(Eternal. 

(2) Uecv Tfl ^xi^uoviev ^iTxlv ic-Ti diit ri xett hnrv* Plato in 
Sympofio. 

(3 In his Sympofium. 



Part III. The Events fortt old in them, loi 

" happy men of the firft and golden age of 
** the world were departed this life, great Ju- 
" piter promoted them to be demons, that is, 
" keepers and protectors of earthly mortals, 
'' ovcrfeers of their good and evil works, and 
" givers of. riches." This order of demons 
found place in the religion of the ancient Ro- 
mans, under Ihe names of Penates, Lares, and 
Manes Dii ; of them Cicero fays ' , " Let them 
*' worfhip the gods, both thofe who were 
" ever accounted celeftial, and thofe whom 
*' their own merit has advanced to heaven." 
Again, " Let the rights of feparate fouls be in- 
" violable, and let them account the deceafed 
'*• worthies as gods." Beiides thefe, their theo- 
logifts introduced another kind of demons, more 
high and fublime, who had never been linked 
to a mortal body, but were from the beginning 
always the fame"^. The heathens further main- 
tained concerning their demons, that they ought 
to be worlliipped, by making images, building 
temples, rearing altars for them, and burning 
jncenfe before them. Who is it therefore that 
examines without prejudice the doctrines of the 
church of Rome concerning faints and angels, 

who 

(1) Cicero de Legibus, lib. ii. 

(2) Apiileius de die. Socratis. Plutarch de DefeClionc 
Oratorum. Medc'a Works, p. 631. 



I02 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

who ik not convinced that they have revived the 
ancient doctrines concerning demons, as to their 
nature, office, origin, and the manner of wor- 
fhipping them' ; and that of them the Spirit 
fpeaketh exprefsly, when he fays, " fome fiiall 
" depart from the faith, teaching doflrines con- 
" cerning demons.'* 

Another docl:rine of the apoftafy foretold is> 
the prohibition of marriage. The application of 
this to the church of Rome requires no proof. 

No 

(1) See on this laft head, MiddleLon*3 letter from 
Rome, in which he proves, from the teflimony of the 
Cfaffics, compared with v/hat paffcd under his own eye, 
that the mode of worfliip now ellabliftied in Rome, dif- 
fers not in the mod trivial circumflance from that prac- 
tifed by the ancient Romans, except in the name ; that 
it i& mere Pagan'ifm, with a Chriftian afpe6l. 

The moll ab fur d part of the do6lrines concerning; de- 
mons, the worfhip of images, is not only pra6lifed over all 
the dominions of the Church of Rome, but it is alfo de- 
fended by the arguments which the Pagati Theologifts: 
fuggefled; namely, that men worfliip, not the dead image, 
but the Being. reprefented by it., So Arnobius (Adverfus^ 
Gentiles, lib. vi.)'^ introduces the Gentiles defending their 
image-worfhip in this nianncr. "Neque nos :£ra,-.neque 
" auri argentique materias, neque alias quibus figna 
" confiunt, eas effe per fe Deos, et religiofadecernimus 
" nomina. Sed eos in his colimus, eofque veneramur, 
" quos dedicatio infert facra, et fabrilibus effecit habi- 
'• tare fimulacris/' 



Part HI. The Events foretold in them. 103 

No doubt fome of the early heretics decried 
marriage, in which thev /hewed the fpirit of the 
Antichrift foretold, but it remained for the Ro- 
man oracle to eftablifh by his authority, and to 
reprefent as a Chriftian inftitution, the celibacy 
of the clergy, and fuch as devote tliemfelves to 
a religious life. 

As to abftinence from particular kinds of 
meat, another doctrine of the apoftafy foretold, 
let the devotees of Rome fpeak their fentiments 
plainly, and they wiU acknowledge how much 
of real reUgion (in their opinion) confifts in ab- 
ftaimng from flefh on Fridays, during Lent, 
and other fafts appointed by their Church. Or 
if they ftould not fpeak their fentiments fo 
plainly, all thofe acquainted with the commerce 
of Europe, can teftify how much it is affeclcd by 
the fuperftitious reverence paid to this apoftati- 
cal precept, over all the dominions of the church 
of Rome, in procuring a ready fale for the vaft 
quantities cf fi£h taken on the coafts of Europe, 
and even of America, to fupply the want of fleft ' 
from which the votaries of Romepioufly abftain' 
In order to fulfil every circumftance, mentioned 
in the prophecy, thefc feveral doctrines have 
been introduced into the worid, recommended 
to the veneration of mankind, and finally efta 
bhfhed as laws binding on the confcience, by 

pretended 



104 ^ Key to the Prophecies. fart III. 

pretended miracles, and fabulous legends', the 
arts of thofe who teach lies in hypocrify. 

In 

(I) As an inftance of fabulous legends being ufed to 
recommend image-worfhip, one of the apoftatical doc 
trines, take the account of Bale, (Script. TlluR. Britan. as 
quoted by Mede, b. iii. ch. 6,) He relates, that about the 
year 712, one Egivin of Worcefter pubUfhed in writing 
certain revelations,yea exprefs vifions he haxl feen, where- 
in he was enjoined to fet up in his diocefe of Worcefter 
the image of the Eleffed Virgin, for the people to wor- 
fliip ; which Pope Conftantine T. having made him con- 
firm by an oath, not only ratified by his bull, but caufed 
Brithwald the Archbifnop to hold a council of the whole 
clergy at London, to commend them to the people. 

In that idolatrous council, the 2d of Nice ( Aa 4.) one 
of their proofs, among,- many others of a fimilar nature, 
for worfliipping of images, is a tale (quoted out of I know 
not what Soppronius) of a certain reclufe, who ufmg to 
worftiip an image of the Virgin IMary, holding Chrift in 
her arms, had been a long time tempted by the Devil to 
fornication ; for which the old man being much griev- 
ed, the devil vifibly appeared to him, and told him in 
plain terms, but under an oath of fecrecy, that he would 
never ceafe to vex him, until he left off worfhipping the 
image of the Bleffed Virgin. 

The monk, notwithftanding the Devil had made him 
fvvear by the Moil High he ihould tell nobody, yet ac- 
quaints one Abbot Theodore with the bufmefs, who not 
only allows of his perjury in rcv.-aling it, but gives him 
; this 



i 



Part III. 7 he Events foretold in them. 105 

In t^e 13th and 17th chapters of the Apoca- 
lypfe the finifhing touch is given to the defer ip- 
tion of Antichrift ; whatever was obfcure in the 
former pafiages is there cleared up. Every quef- 
tion that can occur to an inquifitive mind is 
fully anfv/ered, particularly refpeftlng the feat 
of his government, the time of its erection, the 
temper and fpirit of it, its form and manner. 

The feat of government appears to be the city 
of Rome; for we are told, that the dragon " gave 
" him (thebeaft) his power, and his feat," (or 
throne.) The dragon reprefents Satan ruling 
by means of the Pagan Roman Emperors ; " giv- 
" ing his feat to the bead," muft therefore iigni- 
fy, that he would beftow on Antichrift the fame 
throne on which they governed, that is, the city 
of Rome. Again, the feven heads with which 
the beaft is reprefented, fignify feven moun- 
tains, on which the woman iitteth, chap. xvii. 
9 ; a mark well known to be defcriptive of 
Rome. But to put the matter beyond all con- 

troverfy, 

this ghoftly refolution : " St;^^g^5< Ss era ^u/i KxrctXiTruv ivrk- 
*' VTToy^u Txvrnv -Tre^viTov iig ov jutt €i(rtiX6n^. »j tvx u,^yYi<rnro rj^oo-Kvyeu 
*' rovKv^iov tif^uv Kctt 0wv Iijo-av X^i^tov fAirec rn? i^ixg xyra f^nrpogy 
" €v UKovi. It were better he frequented all the ftews in 
" the city, than not to worfhip Chirft and his Mother 
" in an image." I am afraid fome of this monk's fuccef- 
fors ftill obferve this wholefome counfel. ibid. 

o 



io6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

troverfy, he adds, ver. 1 8. " The woman thou 
" fawefl is that great city which reigneth over 
" the kings of the earth ;" a character applica- 
ble to Rome only, termed in the days of the 
Apoftle John, the Miftrefs of the World. 

The time of its eredion is pointed out, by 
directing our attention to the fucceflive forms of 
government exercifed in the city of Rome, cf 
which the Antichriftian dominion is declared to 
be the eighth. So the angel, interpreting the 
feven heads, fays. Rev. xvii. lo. " There are 
^' feven kings : five are fallen, one is, and the 
" other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, 
*' he muft continue a fhortfpace. And thebeaft 
" that was, and is not, even he is the eight, 
" and is of the feven, and goeth into perdition.'* 
Kings, in the language of prophecy, fignify 
kingdoms, or afucceflion of perfons in authori- 
ty \ Here they denote fo many forms of go- 
vernment, fucceffively exercifed in the city of 
Rome. Of thefe, fays the angel, " five are fal- 
'' len, and one is ;" that is, five are already 
paiTed previous to the vifion, and the prefent 
form of government, the imperial, is the fixth. 
This reprefentation perfe(^ly accords with that 
of Tacitus the Roman hifl:orian''. "Rome,** 

fav< 

(1) See Dan. vii. 17.-23. Dan. vlii. 20, 21, 22. 

(2) Tacit, Am. lib. i. c. 1. 



Pan III. The Events foretold in them. toy 

fays he, " was firft governed by kings, then by 
" confuls, by didlators, by decimviri, by mili- 
" tary tribunes, with confular powers." The 
next diftin£l form of government was the impe- 
rial, fettled by Auguftus, and exercifed by Do- 
mitian at the time of the vifion ; fo that the an- 
gel fays with all propriety, " One is." He then 
diredlsus to look forward, till the imperial form 
of government Ihould pafs away, and another 
not exifting at the time of the viiion lliould be 
fet up, which would continue but a fliort fpace, 
and reprefenting this as giving place to the An- 
tichriflian dominion, making the eighth form 
of Roman government. 

Now, it is well known that the imperial form 
of government continued in Rome, till Odoacer 
king of the Heruli obliged Auguftulus to abdi- 
cate the empire. Odoacer in a little time was 
overcome, and flain by Theodoric king of the 
Oftrogoths. The Oftrogoths were ftripped of 
their conquefts by the generals of Juftinian, em- 
peror of the eaft. Juftinian conftituted Rome 
and its territory a fmall dutchy, fubjecl to his 
deputy, under the title of Exarch, refiding at 
Ravenna. This was the only new form of go- 
vernment fmce the fall of the imperial ; for the 
Goths and Oftrogoths governed Rome, by the 
title of Kings of Italy, which was only one of 
the ancient forms revived. Rome remained fub- 

jecl 



io8 A Key to the Prophecies, Part IIJ. 

je£t to the Exarch of Ravenna, till by a grant of 
Pepin king of France the Exarchate was given 
to the Biir.op of Rome, which his fucceilors re- 
tain to this day. Upon his being raifec^ to the 
rank of temporal prince, Rome became again 
the feat of government, and of a government 
perfeflly diilind from all the different forms 
exercifed in it before, fo that, according to the 
interpretation of the angel, he is the eighth that 
goeth into perdition. There is an admirable 
propriety in the angel's expreflion, if attentive- 
ly coniidered. " He is the eight, he is of the 
*' feven j" that is, the Antichriftian dominion 
that fiiall be erecledin Rome, may in fome re- 
fpects be termed the eighth form of government, 
though in other refpecls the feventh. The rea- 
fons v/ill appear obvious, if the hiftory of Rome 
^. is attentively, coniidered. From the extinclion 
of the imperial to the erection of papal domi- 
nion, Rome was not the feat of govenment : 
Neither Odoacer, Theodoric, or his fucceifors, 
nor the Exarchs of Ravenna, refided in Rome, 
or took a title from Rome. Their government 
there could not be reprefented with propriety 
as exercifed by Rome, that is, as a diftincl head 
of Roman government j for this reafon, thofe 
were but feven heads, and the Antichriftian do- 
minion may be reckoned the feventh. But in 
regard a coniiderable period of time elapfed be- 
twixt 



Part III. The Events foretold in ihenu 109 

twixt the imperial and papal dominion, and tint 
Rome appears during that perod in a iiate 
perfeclly diftinft from what it was belore or af- 
ter, it was neccffary to mention this in the ex- 
plication of the emblem ; and on this account, 
the Antichriilian dominion is termed by the an- 
gel, the eighth. 

Another expreffion of the angel is well wor- 
thy of attention, " And the beail that was^ and 
" is not^ even he is the, eight.'* The words are 
an illuftration of what was (aid, chap. xiii. 3. 
" And I faw one of his heads as it were wound- 
" ed to death, and his deadly wound was heal- 
'*ed:" Whereas in the tranlition from one 
head to another, during the courfe of the firft 
fix, there w'^s no hazard to the life of the bead ; 
yet he mentions, that in the tranHation from the 
fixth to the feventh or laft head, the life of one 
beaft fhould be extinizuiihed for a feafon, but 
again revived ; that is, in the feveral changes 
from one form of government to anotl^r, during 
the firft fix, there was no danger to the exift- 
enceof the empire, but that in paffing from the 
fixth to the laft form of government, the exig- 
ence of the empire would be extinguilhed for 
a feafon ; that Rome would receive a blow, 
which, in humjin appearance, would prove mor- 
tal to its power and dominion ; yet that 2 new 
form of government would be iet up, which, to 

the 



no A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 

the aftoniHiment of the world, would revive its 
grandeur and empire, and that this form of Ro- 
man government was the Antichrift meant. 
This is a deciiive circumftance. The empire 
was extinguillied by the fword of Odoacer, and 
remained extind under the Oflrogoths and em- 
perors of the eaft. During all that period, Rome 
was not the metropolis of a great empire, but 
the inconfiderable town of a petty dutchy. She 
was no more the conquering city, that gave 
laws to an obedient world, but the defencelefs 
prey of every bold invader. Comparing her fi- 
tuation at that period with the paft, was there 
not reafon to fay, Imperial Rome, where is fhe ? 
She, once the terror of her enemies, and the 
glory of her allies, ^' was, but is not." Conli- 
dering the courfe of human events, was there 
not reafon to infer, that her glory was for ever 
extinguiihed ? that her fate would be fimilar to 
that of the ancient feats of empire ? that fhe 
fliould become in a little time a deferted Ninevah, 
or ruinous Babylon ? But it was not fo. Be- 
hold the Biihopof Rome invefted with the rights 
of a temporal fovereign ! -animated by a bold 
ambition, making hafty ftrides to univerfal em- 
pire ! fee thofe daring attempts crowned with 
amazing fuccefs ! fo that in procefs of time. Pa- 
pal Rome, by the thunder of her excommuni- 
cations, became more formidable to a fuperfti- 

tious 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 1 1 1 

tious world, than ever Imperial Rome was, by 
the valour of her legions, to the affrighted na- 
tions. The thinking part of mankind beheld 
with aftonifhment the growing greatnefs of the 
ambitious Pontiff, which they dared not to 
check J while the fuperftitious and the ignorant 
fubmitted to a more than fervile fubjection, 
an idolatrous adoration of the ghoftly Ruler 
of Rome. Such are the well known facts which 
hiftory relates, and fure the emblems of the vi- 
fion reprefent them with accuracy and proprie- 
ty ; for the world is faid " to wonder, and they 
" that dwell on the earth to worfhip the beaft, 
" whofe deadly wound was healed." 

The ten horns afford another mark of the time 
in which the empire of Antichrift fliould be fet 
up in the world. This mark was given in the 
prophecy of Daniel mentioned above ; here there 
is an explication of it by the angel interpreter, 
chap. xvii. 12. " And the ten horns which 
** thou fa weft 5 are ten kings, which have re- 
" ceived no kingdom as yet ; but receive power 
" as kings one hour with the beaft." He inti- 
mates that the Roman empire fliould not be fol- 
lowed by another univerfal monarchy, accord- 
ing to the uniform courfe of human events be- 
fore, but that it fhould be divided into feveral 
feparate independent kingdoms ; directing our 
attention to that remarkable circumftance, as a 

mark 



112 ^'i Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

mark of the time in which Antichrift fhould 
reign ; bccaufefuch a uivilion of the empire muft 
take place before his appearance, and the king- 
doms then erecled muft remain coeval with the 
reign of Antichrift, dm-ing its continuance. Ac- 
cordingly the northern nations diffolvcd the uni- 
ty of the Roman empire, fet up the feveral king- 
doms of Europe', which had no exiftence at the 

period 

(1) Learned men have difcovered juft ten kingdoms 
erected by the northern nations, after the fall of the im- 
perial form of government : For my part, I think it not 
necelTary to be fo exa6l. The frequent application of ten, 
in fcripture, to an indefinite number, juftifies fufficiently 
our taking it in that fenfe here. Thus, ten times (Gen. 
XXXI. 7.41.), lignify many times ; ten women (Levit, 
xxvi. 26), are many women ; ten fons. 1 Sam. i. 8. are 
many ions ; ten men, Eccl. vii. 9. fignify many men. 
Befides, the prophecy reprefents fuch changes in horns, 
that if they were intended to point out the exa6l number 
of kingdoms, it would be neceffary to reprefentthebeaft, 
fometimes vvitii more, fomctimes with fewer ; whereas he 
is every where reprefented with ten. Thus, Dan. vii. the 
bead is firfl reprefented with ten horns ; then we are told 
that another horn came up after them, fo they made ele- 
ven ; but this laft horn plucked up three of the firfl by 
the roots, fo there remained but eight ; yet the fame beaft 
is reprefented tliroughout the Apocalypfe, with ten horns. 
The truth is, that the kingdoms erecled by the northern 
nations, were variable as to their numbers ; but as they 
Y.'cre many v/hen fet up at firll, they continue to be many 
feparate kingdoms flill-;. which fully vindicates thepro- 
^■hctlc reprefcntation. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them 113 

period of the vifion; and thefe kingdoms remain 
coeval with the Papal dominion in Rome for a 
thoufand years paft. 

The fpirit of the Antichriftian government is 
reprefented chiefly by three charaders, arro- 
gance, idolatry, and perfecution. Arrogance is 
held forth in thefe expreliions, Rev. xiii. 5. '' And 
'• there was given to him a mouth, fpeaking 
" great things." This character was largely de- 
" fcribed by the former prophets. The fame ex- 
preflions are ufed Dan. vii. 8. and explained 
verfe 25. " He ihall fpeak great words againft 
" the Moft High, — and think to change times 
*' and laws ;'* and chap. xi. 36. " He Ihall ex- 
alt himfeif, and magnify himfelf above every 
*' god, and fpeak marvellous things againft the 
" God of gods." Of him the Prophet Ifaiah 
fays, chap. xiv. 13. and 14. " Thou haft faid in 
" thine heart, 1 will afcend into heaven, I will 
" exalt my throne above the ftars of God ; I will 
*^ fit alfo in the midft of the congregation, in 
" the fides of the north : I will afcend above 
" the height of the clouds, I w^ill be like the 
« Moft High." 

The Apoftle Paul, treating of the fame cha- 
racter fays, " He oppofeth and exalteth hiiti- 
" felf above all that is called God, or is wor- 
" ihipped \ fo that he, as god, fitteth in the 
P *' temple 



114 ^ Key to the Prophecies* Part III. 

" temple of God, fhewing hiirifelf that he is 
« god." 

The idolatry of this power is pointed out un- 
der the terms of blafphemy'. Rev. xiii. 6. and 
fornication, chap. xvii. 1.-5. And his perfc- 
cutingthe true worfhippers of God is mention- 
ed in plain terms, chap. xiii. 7. " It was given to 
" him to make war with the faints, and to over- 
"• come them," a circumilance which exadly 
agrees with the reprefentation of the prophet 
Daniel, (chap. vii. 21. and 25.) '' I beheld, and 
" the fame horn made war with the faints, and 
'^'prevailed againft them ; — he fhall wear out 
*^ the faints of the Mofl High." And the wo- 
man carried by the beaft, is faid to be " drunk- 
" en with the blood of the faints, and with the 
^^ blood of the martyrs of Jefus," chap. xvii. 5. 

The avowed claims of the Roman pontiff, the 
uniform practice of the Church of Rome, guided 
by his authority, and the public records of Eu- 
rope, abundantly Ihew how applicable ihefe 
characters are to the papacy. 

Indeed the facts on which the proof is built, 
aie acknowledged by the mofl zealous defenders 
of the fee of Rome, though the criminality of 
thefe fa£ls is denied. By a delufion common to 
all irreclaimable finners, they call the vices to 
which they are addided, by the name of thofe 

virtues 
(1) Compare with Ifa. Ixv. 7. and Ez^k. xxi 27, 28. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 1 1 5 

virtues which they refemble. Arrogance is with 
them, lawful authority . Idolatry is dovotion \ 
and perfecution is zeal in propagating the faith, 
and purging the world of heretics. The tyrant 
Nero would not acknowledge that he exceeded 
lawful authority. The Heathens defended their 
idolatry by the fame fophiflical arguments which 
the Church of Rome offers at this day. And 
the apoflate Jewilh Church fancied they did 
God good fervice, when they put to death Chrift 
and his Apoflles. We might exped that the 
Church of Rome, animated by the fame fpirit, 
would be under the influence of the fame delu- 
fion. But what is more to our purpofe, the Pro- 
phecies exprefsly mention this delulion. It is of 
them the apoflle fays, (2 Thelf. ii. 10, 1 1, 12.) 
^^ Becaufe they received not the love of the 
" truth, that they might \^ faved : For this 
" caufe, God ihall fend thegi Jirong delufionsy 
*^ that they Ihould believe a lie : That they 
" might be all damned who believe not the 
'^ truth, but had pleafure in unrighteoufnefs." 
When the prophecies are more abundantly ful- 
filled by the lapfe of time, and fpiritual Babylon 
is more clearly revealed, by the plagues which 
God will inflicl in his providence. Hill this de- 
lulion continues. When ^^ the fifth angel poured 
" out his vial on the feat of the beaft, and his 
*' kingdom was full of darknefs, they gnawed 

'' their 



1 1 6 A Key^ 1o the Prophecies, Part lU. 

'^ their tongues for pain, and blafphemed the 
*^ God of heaven, becaufe of their pains and 
their fores, and repented not of their deeds." 
Rev. xvi. 105 1 1. 

The form of the Antichrilllan government is 
defcribed in this prophecy. The form of any 
government, diftinclfrom the fpirit of it, is nei- 
ther good or evil ; it is not therefore fo liable to 
mifreprefentation by the bias of our prejudices 
and pailions. It is a matter of hiftorical invefti- 
gation rather than of moral difquilition. The 
Antichriflian government appears from the pro- 
phecy to be very complex ; yet the feveral con- 
ftituent parts, and their relations to each other, 
are minutely delineated, fo that there is little 
probability the reprefentation will fuit any other 
government but that which the fpirit of prophe- 
cy had in view. The conftitucnt parts of Anti- 
chrift's government are thefe : The firll bead, 
defcribed chap. xiii. j. — 10. chap. xvii. 7. The 
horns of the firft beaft, chap. xiii. 1, and chap, 
xvii. 12. — 18. The fecond beaft, xiii. 11. — 17. 
The image of the firft beaft, chap. xiii. 14, 15. 
The woman carried by the beaft, chap. xvii. 
i. — 6. and 18. 

In the two firft verfes of the 1 3th chapter, we 
have a general reprefentaiion of the Roman 
empire, under the emblem of a beaft with feven 
heads ; that is, as fubiifting under feven diffe- 
rent 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 117 

rent forms of government, wjjucli include the 
whole period of its exiflence, from the founda- 
tion of the city to its final deftruclion. From 
the 3d verfe, though the term bead is retained, 
there is a tranfition in the idea conveyed by it 
from the coUccirce body of the empire to they^- 
venih headoi that empire, which makes the firft 
a beaft as diftinct from the fecond, and confti- 
tutes the principal part of the Antichriftian go- 
vernment. By an ufual figure of fpeech, the 
whole is put for a part. As this is an obierva- 
tion of the laft importance, in forming diftinct 
ideas of the feveral fymbols ufed in this chapter, 
it will be neceflary to eftabliili the truch of it. 

And in order to this, confider the interpreta- 
tion of the angel. Rev. xvii. 7.--13. exprefsly de- 
figned to (hew " the myflery of the beaft. ^' In 
that paffage, the term Beaft is ufed five feveral 
times, yet four times of thefe five the angel muft 
beunderftood to defcribe by the term, not the 
collective body of the empire, but the feventh or 
laft head. Thus, ver. 11.'^ The beaft that was and 
'' is not, even he is the eighth, he is of the feven." 
This cannot in any fenfe apply to the collective 
body of the empire, but obviouily refers to the 
head, ver, 12. "and the ten horns — receive 
*' power as kings one hour with the beaft.'* 
This cannot mean that they Ihould receive 
power at the fame time with the collective body 

of 



1 18 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

of the empire,, for they make a part of it, and 
it were a folecifm to fay, that they would re- 
ceive power when they would receive power. 
The intention is to fhew, that they would be 
contemporary with the feventh head here defign- 
ed by the general term Beaft, ver. 13. " Thefe 
'' Ihall give their power and ftrength unto the 
'* beaft." Not furely to the collective body of 
the empire, for that would be giving their power 
to themfelves, but to the feventh head of the 
beaft then reigning; ver. 17. " For God hath 
'^ put in their hearts to give their kingdom unto 
" the beaft," that is, to the feventh head. 

That the term Beaft here fignifies the head of 
the Antichriftian empire diftincl from the body, 
is confirm.ed, by comparing this with the parallel 
paiTage, Dan. vii* 20, 21. 24, 25. ; for all the 
characters here given of the beaft are applied 
there to the little horn. Now, the fourth beaft 
in Daniel's vifion correfponds with the collective 
body of the empire, and the little horn is the 
fame power reprefented to the apoftle by the 
feventh head. Beftdes, the characters here given 
fully apply to the head, but not at all to the col- 
lective body of the empire. Thus, Rev. xiii. 3. 
*' all the world wondered after the beaft", rcpre- 
fents the ftupid admiration of the world for the 
papacy, or the aftonifnment of mankind to fee 
the power of Rome revived in this new form 

of 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 1 1 9 

of government. In whatever way you take it, 
it is applicable to the head, not to the collec- 
tive body of the empire ; ver. 4. " x\nd they 
*' worfliipped the beaft," cannot in any tolerable 
fenfe apply to the whole body of the empire \ 
but the application of it to the head is obvious ; 
for it is perfeci:ly confiftent with truth, that the 
veneration for the Roman fee rofe to an idola- 
trous adoration of its poffeffor ; ver. 5. " And 
'' there was given unto him a mouth fpeaking 
" great things, and blafphemies." This aptly 
reprefents the unbounded fupremacy claimed 
by the head, and the idolatrous dodlrines and 
practices recommended by him. True it is, 
that the blafphemies uttered by this monfter 
were fwallowed by the empire ; but the charac- 
ter given here is, not the receiving but the ut- 
tering of them, ver. 7. " And it was given to 
*' him to make war with the faints, and to over- 
" come them." On this charafter chiefly, 
Mede founds his idea, that the colledlive body 
of the fecular empire is here intended ; becaufe 
the perfons deemed heretics were put to death, 
in all parts, and by all the princes of the empire. 
They were fo, but ftill it was by the infti- 
gation of the fee of Rome, who employed for 
this purpofe decrees, and enforced thofe decrees 
by iaterdifts and excommunications^ nay, even 

fometimes 



I20 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

fometimes deprived the fecular princes of their 
territories, for neglecting to purge their domi- 
nions of the pretended heretics. As in a living 
creature the a61: of the i:aembers is afcribed to 
the head, by whofe will they move ^ and par- 
ticularly, an animal having horns, pufhes with 
his horns, by the direction of the head w^hich 
carries them : So here the perfecution carried 
on in all parts, and by all the princes of the em- 
pire, is afcribed to the head, by whofe nod they 
are moved. " And power was given him over 
^' all kindreds, tongues, nations, and lan- 
" guages." It is not true, that the collective 
body of the empire has power over all nations, 
or a part of all nations ; but it is literally true, 
that the fee of Rome has difpatched emiffaries 
to all the corners of the known world, whofe 
chief bufmefs is to inculcate the doclrine of the 
Pope's fupremacy, and in all countries they have 
made fome profelytes, fo that a part of all kin- 
dredsto ngues, nations, and languages, havefub- 
mitted themfelves to this feventh head of the 
Roman empire. 

Having thusafcertained, that by*the firftbeaft, 
the fpirit of prophecy underRands the feventh 
or laft head of the Roman empire ; let us fee 
how the characters given, fo far as they rcfpecH: 
the form of government, accord to the papacy. 
The characters are thefe : That he fnouid exer- 

cife 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 1 2 1 

cife a form of government, diflincl from all thofe 
exercifed in that city before : That he fliouM be 
contemporary with feveral feparate independent 
kingdoms, erefted out of the diffolution of the 
empire : That the territory of this prince fhould 
be fmall, compared with the other divifions of 
the empire ; for he is called the Little Horn, 
and confequently very fmall, compared with 
the ancient empire in its undivided flate ; yet 
that his power fliould be abfolute over the con- 
temporary kings, within the compafs of the em- 
pire, and fhould in fome meafure extend over 
all nations. 

Were we to form conjedures concerning this 
prophecy, before it was accompli fl:ied, we would 
be difpofed to think, that fome of the characters 
here given are inconflftent with others. Does 
it not appear contrary to our ideas of human 
nature, as it has been unheard of in the annals 
of the world, that a petty prince fiiould abfo- 
lutely command feveral other princes, each of 
whom had larger dominions and more forces 
than him ; yet by the event every charader ^is 
verified. It is obvious that a prince now re- 
fides in the city of Rome, whofe predeceiTors in 
office have refided in it as the feat of their go- 
vernment above a thoufand years : That the 
form of his government is different from eve- 
ry form exercifed in that city before : That 

Q^ he 



122 u^ Ke)^ io the Prophecies, Part III. 

he arofe to the height of his power upon the 
ruins of the divided empire, and has exifted all 
along contemporary wich the kingdoms erected 
out of its dilTolution : That his territory is fmall, 
compared with the dominions of the contempo- 
rary princes. Yet it is beyond allcontroverfy, that 
this petty prince has claimed and exercifed the 
moft unlimited authority over the contemporary 
princes of the empire, by taxing their fubjecls, 
infulting their perfons, and depriving them at 
tim.es of their dominions ; while his emiflaries, 
numerous as gnats in the fiimmer-fun, have 
fpread themfelves over all nations, and every 
Vvdiere made fome profelytes to the doctrine of 
his fapremacy. The ten horns make another 
part of Antichriil's government ; they are re- 
prefented in the vjiion, as grovv'ing on the 
feventh head, confequently moveable by his 
nod ; they are at the fame time reprefented 
with crowns, to intimate that they are indepen- 
dent kingdoms. The myftery and apparent in- 
confiftency of this reprefentation is cleared up 
by the angel interpreter, chap. xvii. 12, 13. 17. 
" The ten horns v/hich thou fav/eft are tenkings, 
" which have received no kingdom as yet, but 
'^ receive power as kings one hour (at the fame 
'' time) with the beaft. Thefe have one mind, 
" (the fame mind) and fhall give their ftrength 
^' and power unto the beaft ; — for God hath put 



Part III. ^he Events foretold in them. 123 

*' in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree 
" and give their kingdom to the bead, until the 
*f words of God be fulfilled." He ihews that 
thefe kingdoms iliould not be fubjecl to the ci- 
vil dominion of the feventh head, either as natu- 
ral fubjecls, or as conquered kingdoms, but 
Ihouldbe independent of hirn, and of each other; 
yet that they would , by a voluntary fubmiffion, 
contribute their power to fupport his authority ; 
particularly in perfecuting the faithful followers 
of Chrift. " Thefe fhail make war with the 
'^ Lamb.*^ The event has fully juflified the 
vifion and the interpretation. The kingdoms of 
Europe conftitute no part of the territory fubjeft 
to the Bifhop of Rome ; many of the fovereigns 
of Europe, even in a dark and fuperftitious age 
refufed to hold their kingdoms as fiefs of the 
Roman fee ; but they voluntarily fubmitted to 
his fpiritual jurifdiclion, and became his ready 
agents in extirpating pretended heretics out of 
their dominions. They gave their power to 
fupport his fentences j they gave the authority 
of their laws, and the force of their arms. The 
perfons denounced heretic by him, tliey put to 
death, by private aiTafTmations and by public 
execudons ; nay, they levied armies at his infti- 
gation, and facrificed uhoufands of their inoffen- 
live fubjecls as victims of papal cruelty. In the 
year 1209, the Count of Thouloufe was reorc- 

fen.ed 



I 24 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

fented as harbouring the Alblgenfes in his do- 
minions : An army of crols-bearers was raifed 
againtl: him, by means of Innocent III. It con- 
fifted of four hundred thoufand perfons, among 
whom were five or fix bifhops. They took the 
town of Beziers, and put all to the fword, to the 
number of fixty thoufand, purfuingthewar with 
like cruelty and fury in many orher places ; 'and 
Mountfort, the general of this holy war, was re- 
warded with the greateft part of the Count of 
Thouloufe's dominions. The latter being de- 
pofed as a favourer of heretics, the former was, 
for his good fervices, declared lord of all the 
countries he had conquered ' . 

Much about this time, the inquifition was fet 
on foot : a tribunal which arrefls upon fufpicion, 
convicts by torture, and punifhes with unparal- 
leled feverity. Among the laws of that tribunal, 
collected into one body by order of Charles V. 
in the year 1550, are the following : " It fhall 
" not be lawful for any, except the divines ad- 
'' mitted by the Univerlity, to difcourfe or enter 
^^ into controverfy concerning the fenfe of Scrip- 
" ture. Whofoever fhall prefume to do fo, from 
'^ the day of his crime, he fhall be deemed in- 
'^ teftate, and have no right todifpofe of his own 
'^ efi'ects. In punifhment there fhall be degrees. 
" When the guilty are brought to repentance, 

. (I) Mezt ray's Mia. dc Fr?.n. A':n, 1-209. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, ' 125 

" if men, they fhall be put to death with the 
" fword ; if women, they fliall be buried alive* 
*^ When they remain contumacious, they fhall 
" be burnt, and their efFecls coniifcated'/ 

The reader will readily call to mind the maf- 
facre of Paris, on the 24th Auguft 1572, when 
ten thoufand Hugonots were Ikughtered in 
one night, in cold blood, without a lliadow of 
reafon but their being Proteflants. The number 
of Proteftants put to death in Spain and the Low 
Countries, by Philip II. at the inftigation of the 
fee of Rome, furpaffes, at a moderate computa- 
tion, two hundred thoufand. The Waldenfes, 
in every age^, afforded employment for the per- 
fecuting fpirit of the papal fee ; but in the years 
1655, 1686, and 1696, the prefecution was car- 
ried on with peculiar marks of enormity "". 

Switzerland, after the Reformation, became a 
theatre of papal tyranny. Cardinal Ghifleri, 
afterwards known by the name of Pius V> on 
account of the fervices he had rendered the Ro- 
man church, by the deilruction of heretics, was 
appointed CommifTary-general of the inquifition. 
Clothed with that terrific character, he went to 
Switzerland, where he difcharged the office with 
a zeal for the Catholic faith, fuitable to the ex- 
pedations that had been formed of him. Two 

hundred 

(1) Apud Biirgundiiimj in Hid. Belg. lib. ii. 

(2) Giles Hid. desF.gl. Vaudorfis, ch. 49. p. 35.3. 



126 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

hundred and fifty- feven were burnt at one ftakc 
at St. GalL Such as had opportunity of with, 
drawing from the perfccution fled to the moun- 
tains, to conceal themfelves in dens and caves of 
the earth ; but even thofe places that afforded 
flicker to the wild beads, could not fecure the 
unhappy fufterers from the diligence of the zea- 
lous Ghifleri ; for he purfued them to their re- 
treats, and facrificed thoufands as vicHiims of pa- 
pal cruelty. He carried on this perfecution in 
the middle of winter ; fo that numbers who 
might have efcaped his diligence perifhed 
through the inclemency of the feafon : Many 
were found frozen to death in the fnow, and 
among thefe a mother and her child ; the child 
Hill hanging at her bread. All thefe circum- 
llances are related by the writer of his life, as 
aclions which juflly merited the rank of a faint ; 
and accordingly he was canonized by Cle- 
ment XI. ^^. D. 1712. In England, during the 
reign of Queen Mary, much of the bed blood in 
the nation was fhed, to fupport the Roman faith, 
and that too with peculiar marks of enormity. 
In Guernfey, a woman great with child was tied 
up to the ftakc, and the flames kindled round 
her. AVhen the fire began to operate, her pains 
came upon her, and fne was delivered of a liv- 
ing child. A humane fpeclator fnatched the 
infant out of the flames ; but the magiltrates, 

who 



Part III. The Events for eio-ld in them, \ ij 

who were prefent, conferred together; the refult 
of their deliberation was, to decree that the child 
was born a heretic, andthereforeoughtnottohve. 
Accordingly, with thefe devout fentiments which 
their religion infpired, fimilar to thofe of the 
worihippers of Moloch, the helplefs innocent 
infant was thrown back into the flames, where 
his mother was in anguifli expiring. 

In Ireland, during the reign of Charles I. 
A, D. 1640, the Catholics of that kingdom arofe, 
unprovoked, in the night, and cut the throats of 
forty thoufand Proteftants. " Thofe who efca- 
•' ped (fays Hume), hurried along through the 
*' hoftile territories, and found every heart not 
" immured in unrelenting barbarity, guarded 
" by the more implacable furies of miflaken 
'' piety and religion." As thefe fa6ls cannot be 
denied, CathoUcs endeavour to fcrecn their faith 
from the odium which^they naturally occaiion, 
by faying, " that thefe perfecutions were car- 
*' ried on by the civil power ;'' and that is 
granting what the prophecy foretold. The 
monftrous wild beaft, reprefenting Antichrift, 
pufhes at the Lamb and his followers with his 
horns ; and thefe horns are the feveral Sove- 
reigns of Europe, or, in other words, the civil 
power. 

A third member of the Antichrillian govern- 
jnent is the fecond beaft, (verfe i r."X4.), by 

which 



1 28 J Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

which the fpirit of prophecy reprefents the Ro- 
I'nan clergy, which will appear from a careful 
perufal of the palTage. The prophet ^^ beheld 
" this bead coming up out of the earth." The 
earth here is contrafted to the fea, from which 
the firil beaft-arofe. The fea reprefents fpciety 
in a fm^luating condition, -Rev. xvii. 15. ; The 
earth reprefents foci<?ty. in. a more fettled ilate. 
i\nd certain it is, that while all other empires 
have had their origin from the commotions ex- 
cited in fociety, the Roman clergy gained their 
afcendency in times of peace, fuperllition fpread 
its baneful influence oyer the human mind moft 
powerfully, when the attention was not c^led 
away by the embarraffments of war, or the com- 
motions ufual in the world. Profperity in eve- 
ry period increafed the corruptions of the 
Church in general, and of the clergy in particu- 
lar. He beheld this bead coming up out of the 
earth ; that is, making a gradual progrefs to- 
wards empire. The dominion of ths clergy was 
by no means coeval with their appearance as He- 
ralds of the Truth. They did not at firft affecl 
the authority exercifed by the princes and great 
men of the world, but wiQiedto be great, by 
becoming the minifters of others, and affe<fled 
to be chief, by becoming fervants to all. By de- 
grees, as real religion declined, and fuperflition 
grew, the opulence and immunities of the cler- 
gy 



Part III. The Events foretold in- them, 129 

gy were greatly increafed. Thefe fuggefled to 
the ambitious the idea of a dominion, diftinct 
from and independent of the civil power, which 
the Roman clergy have maintained ever fmce, 
with invincible obRinacy. '• He had two horns 
"like a lamb.'' Horns are the fymbols of power, 
and the lamb is every where in this book an em- 
blem of Chrift. Now, the only power which 
Ghrift communicated to his followers, was of a 
fpiritual nature, and given to the apoftles and 
their fuccelTors in the office of their miniftry. 
Horns like a lamb therefore reprefent, in the 
moft explicit manner that emblematical lan- 
guage is capable of, the teachers of Chriftianity, 
the miniflersof thegofpel; and this interpretation 
is confirmed by the appellation of falfe prophet, 
afterwardsgiventothisfecondbeaft, Rev.xix. 20 
Thefe horns are two, and the Roman clergy 
are divided into two claffes, the fecular and the 
regular. However, they are teachers of Chrifti- 
anity only in name, not in reality ; for though 
the bead had horns like a lamb, '^ he fpake as 
" a dragon." 

The dragon fignifies " the old ferpent, called 
" the Devil and Satan, which deceiveth the 
" whole world," Rev. xii. 9. So that, to fpeak 
as a dragon, is to utter doclrines fuggefted by 
feducing fpirits, to teach lies in hypocrify, a 
character which the teachers of the Roman faith 

R oblige 



I JO ^^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

oblige us to apply to them, by reviving the doc- 
trines concerning demons, forbidding to marry, 
and commanding to abftain from meats which 
God has created to be received with thankfo-iv- 
jng. The fpiritof intolerance and perfecution 
which hath diftinguifiied them in every age, 
and hath fhed the blood of fo.many thoufands 
whom they called heretics, renders the defcrip- 
tion ftill more ftriking ; and lays them direclly 
open to the charge wich our Lord brings home 
to the Jews, John viii. 44. " Ye are of your fa^ 
" ther the Devil, and the lufls of your father 
" ye will do : He was a murderer from the be- 
" ginning." 

" And he exercifeth all the power of the firfl: 
" beall before him." Nothing can be more 
evident than the limilarity betwixc the fpi- 
rit of the Roman clergy and that of the pa- 
pacy ; they alike difcovcr the fame zeal for ido- 
latry, the fame rage for perfecution, the fame 
oppoiition to civil government, the fame claim 
to a dominion over the confcience. Nor is the 
limilarity of their fpirit more evident than the 
zeal of the clergy to make the world bow be- 
neath the yoke of the pontiff. They every where 
inculcated the doctrine of his fupremacy, and 
in all his contefis with the civil power, main- 
tained his caufe. Thus " caufmg the earth, 
" and them that dwell therein, to worfliip the 
'' hrfl bead.'' The means by which the fecond 

beaft 



Part III. The Events foretold in ihcm. 131 

beaft induces the earth to worlhip the firll beaft, 
is not force, but delulion : " i^nd he doth great 
" wonders ; To that he maketh fire come down 
*' from heaven on earth, in the fight of men, 
" and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth, 
*^ by the means of thofe miracles which he had 
** power to do in the fight of the beaft." By 
all this we learn that he wrought 1) ing won- 
ders, according to the characler formerly given, 
2 Theff. ii. 9. We are not to fuppofe that he 
wrought thofe miracles in reality ; for he is faid 
" to deceive them that dwell on the earth," and 
to do thofe wonders '^ in fight of men ; that is, 
to appearance, as tricks performed by Height of 
hand, feem miracles to the by-ftanders. His maw 
kingfire to come downfrom heaven, is an allufion 
to the conduct of Elijah, who, by bringing fire 
from heaven, proved himfelf to be the Prophet 
of the true God ; and fo convinced the people 
that they bov/ed the head and worfliipped, 
I Kings xviii. 38, 39. ; intimating, that the fe- 
cond beaft: or falfe prophet ftiould, after the ex- 
ample of Elijah, offer miracles, to prove him- 
felf the Prophet of the true God ; and that by 
thefe miracles, though feigned, he fliOuld pre- 
vail, as Elijah did, fo as to perfuade the world 
to bow the head, and worfhip the firft beaft. 
The application is obvious. The Roman clergy 
not only profefs to work miracles, but likewife 
offer thefe miracles as an invincible argument of 

their 



132 A Key to the Prophecies » Part III. 

their being the minifters of the true church. It 
mud be allowed, that in a fuperflitious age this 
argument had, of all others the greateft weight 
with the ignorant multitude ; and it is certain 
that the clergy made ufe of the influence acqui- 
red by it, to eftablifh the Antichriilian fupre- 
macy of the Bifliop of Rome. 

A fourth conftituent part of the Antichriilian 
government, is the image. It appears from the 
defcription to be formed for the firfl beaft, 
that is, for the feventh head, or revived form of 
Roman government ; it is reprefented as form- 
ed by the people at large — at the inftiga- 
tion of the fecond bead ^ for he faid " to 
^' them that dwell on the earth, that they 
" fhould make an image to the beaft, which had 
" the woundby a/word^ and did live." It ap- 
pears that this image, when firft formed, Was 
dead, as all images are, but was made alive by 
the fecond beaft ; " for he had power to give 
*« Ufe unto the image of the beaft :" That when 
alive, the image uttered his voice, in imperial 
mandates, commanding fuch as would not wor- 
lliip him, to be put to death, and excluding from 
the privileges of civil fociety, all fuch as would 
not in fome fnape or other teftify their fubjec- 
tion : '' That the image of the beaft ihould both 
" fpeak, and caufe that as many as would not 
'- worfhip the image of the beaft, lliould be kil- 
" led. x\nd he caufeth all, both fmall and great, 

" rich 



Part III. I'he Events foretold in them. 1^3 

■ *'^ Tich and poor, free and bond, to rcceii^e a 
" mark in their rig^ht hands and in their fore- 
*^ heads : And that no man might buy or fell, 
" favc he that had the mark, or the name of the 
" beaft, or the number of his name.'* An 
image may be coniidered either as a dead repre- 
fentation of a living fubject, or as an idol, and 
fo an object of divine worfhip. This image, 
therefore, fitly reprefents the twofold claim of 
the Roman Pontiff to a fupremacy in temporals 
and fpirituals : By the firft, he claims authority 
over all the kings of the earth ; by the fecond, 
he claims divine honors, and infallible authori- 
ty, as the reprefentative of the Deity. 

The image is no new member of the Anti- 
chriftian government, but the member firfl: de- 
fcribed, now reprefented in a different light ; it 
was formed for the firft beaft. Accordingly, 
this claim, has been confidered as invariably an- 
nexed to the papacy, yet perfeclly diftiiid from 
the power and authority belonging to the Pope, 
as a temporal prince. The Sovereigns of Eu- 
rope, in their tranfaffions with the Pope, have 
conftantly made a diftinclion betwixt the court 
of Rome and the holy fee, while they treated 
the former with a confiderable degree of afpe- 
rity, if not contempt ; they profefted the moft 
profound veneration for the latter, exadly ful- 
filling the prophecy, which fhews that Anti- 

chrift 



134 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

chrift would attain the greateft authority and 
power, not as a temporal prince, but as being 
the idol of the people, confidering him as the 
reprefentative of the Deity. This image was 
formed by them that dwell on the earth, at the 
inftigation of the fecond beaft. It was origin- 
ally dead, but the fecond beafl had power to 
give life unto it. The authority claimed by 
the Pope in temporals is a mere chimera. It 
differs as much from the real power of the prin- 
ces of the world, as an image (which has nei- 
ther voice to terrify nor teeth to tear) differs 
from a fierce living animal. The authority claim- 
ed in fpirituals is an impious ufurpation of the 
rights of the Deity. And it is certain that the 
tv/ofold claim would have been rejected by the 
world with contempt, if the Roman clergy had 
not univerfally and fteadily fupported it, by all 
the influence which fuperflition gave them over 
the minds of the people. They converted it in- 
to a real authority. They enabled the Pontiff 
to ufe it effectually. In confequence of their 
fupport, he fpake in the lordly ftrain of a Su- 
preme King, to the princes and the people. He 
ifTued the thunders of the Vatican againfl thofe 
who difputed his authority. He put to death 
in a variety of forms, fuch as dared to oppofe 
him. He excluded from the privileges of civil 

fociety. 



1 



Part III. Ihe Events foretold in them, 135 

fociety, all fuch as would not fubmit to his 
claims and authority ' . 

The fifth conftituent part of the Antichriftian 
government is the Babylonifh woman. She is re- 
prefented as "arrayed in purple and fcarlet, deck- 
" ed with gold, and precious flones and pearls," 
thatis,afFe<5lingthepomp, and decorated with the 
ornaments purchafed by the wealth of this world, 

" holding 

(1) See the decree of Alexander III. in the Synod of 
Tours ; the bull of Martin V. againfl the errors of Wick- 
liff and Hufs, annexed to the a^lsof the Council ofCon- 
ftance : There it is decreed, '' That men of this fort be not 
" permitted to have houfes, to rear families, to make con- 
" trac\s, to carry on traffic or bufmefs of any kind, or to 
" enjoy the comforts of humanity, in common with the 
•' faithful." Thtfe are almofl the exprefs v/ords v/hich 
the prophecy has put into the mouth of the image. See 
likewifc the bull of Paul III. againft Henry VIII. and 
the bull oi Paul V. Regnans in Excelfis, fulminated in 
the 11th year of Queen Elizabeth. To quote inftances 
in order to prove that the Roman clergy fupported this 
extravagant claim, would be to copy a great part of the 
hiftory of Europe for a thoufand years paft : However, 
one inftance I cannot omit. An encyclical letter, dated 
London, 19th January 1791, figned by three Vicars Apo- 
ftolic of England, exprefsly prohibits the Catholics of that 
kingdom to take an or.th prefcribed by Government, 
though thatoath contains nothing inconfiftent with Catho- 
lic principles, but a renunciation of the Pope's fupremacy 
in temporals. They exprefs themfelves thus : '' The four 
" Apoflolical Vicars, in the above mentioned encyclical 

:" letter 



J 36 A Key to the Prophecies. Part HI. 

'^ holding the cup of her fikhinefs in her hand," 
in imitation of noted harlots of old, oflering 
love potions, to excite men to commit fornica- 
tion, with her, that is, uiing every inveigling 
art to propagate her idolatries, " fitting on many 
" water?," ,Rev. xvii. i . fujccefsful in extending 
her commerce " to peoples, multitudes, nations, 

'^and 

*^ ielter (diited 06lober 21, 1789), declared^ That none 
*i of the faithful clergy or laity ought to take any new 
"• oath, or fign any new declaration in doctrinal niattfers, 
" orfubfcribe any new inftrument wherein thelnterefts 
^^ of religion are concerned, Avithout the previous -appro- 
" bation of their refpeclive Bifliop ; and they required 
" fubmiiTion to thofc determinations. The altered oath 
" has not been approved by us ; and therefore cannot 
*' be lawfully or confcientioufly taken by any of the 
" faithful of our diftri6ls.*' Here the lamb-like beaft 
fpeaks as a dragon ; to caufe the earth, and them that 
dwell therein to worfliip the firfl bead.' 

Candour obliges me to fay» that the moft refpe6\able 
Catholics in England, met together in a committee, pro- 
tefted againil the encyclical letter mentioned, in th€fe 
terms : " We the Catholic Committee, whofe names are 
'' under Avrllten, do hereby, before God, folemnly proteft 
'^ eind call upon God to witnefs our proteft againfc your 
" Lordflriips encyclical letters, of the 21ft day of October 
" 1789, and of the 19th day of January laft, as imprudent, 
*' arbitrary, imjuft ; as encroaching on our natural, civil, 
" and religious rights ; inculcating principles hoftile to 
^« fociety and government, and the conftitution and laws 

'.< of 



Part III. The Events foretold in thenu 



137 



" and tongues, ver. 15. fo that the kings of the 
*' earth have committed fornication with her, 
" and the nations have drunk of the wine of 
" the wrath of her fornication, ^' that is, having 
been filled with a delirious rage for her idola- 
tries, while Ihe " is drunk with the blood of the 
" faints, and with the blood of the martyrs of 
" Jefus.'' 

S ' We 

" of the Britifh empire ; as derogatory from the allegi- 
*' ance we owe to the State and the fettlement of the 
'* Crown, and as tending to continue, increafe and con- 
«' firm the prejudices againft the faith and moral chara6ler 
" of the Catholics, See. 

(Signed) " Charles Berington, 
« Jos. miks, 
" Stowtony 
" Petrc, 

" Henry Chas, Englejielii 
" John Lazuson, 
" John Throckmorton, 
" William Fermor, 
" John Townly, 
*« Thomas Hornyhold.'* 

It is a pity that they who have feen fo far into the' 
wickednefs of the Pope's claim, aijd the unjuflifiable at- 
tempts of the clergy to eftablilh it, did not look a little 
farther into the light of Scripture prophecy, fo as tore- 
cognife Antichrift, and his deputy the falfe prophet, andi, 
thus break their chains at once. 



^ /^. 



138 A Key to ihe Prophecies. Part III. 

We are not left to vague conje6lure for the 
explication of all this ; for we are told that the 
woman is ** that great city which reigned (at 
" the period of the vifion) over the kings of the 
*' earth/' a mark applicable to Rome only, by 
the teftimony of Papifts, as well as Proteftants. 
Rome is reprefented under the figure of a wo- 
man, in as far as fhe is a church profeffedly 
Chriftian ; for a woman is introduced, ch. xii. i. 
who, without all controverfy, is a type of the 
true church of Chrift, the allufion in both pla- 
ces is to a well known fcripture metaphor, by 
which the church is called the Spoufe of Chrift. 
But how different is the woman reprefented 
there from the perfon introduced here. There 
*^ fhe was cloathed with the fun, and the moon 
*' under her feet, and upon her head a crown of 
*' twelve ftars,'' that is, clothed with the merits 
of her lawful hufband, and faithful to the vows 
fhe had taken to him who is the Sun of Righteouf- 
nefs, holding fublunary things with contempt un- 
der her feet, difperfing the midnight darknefs 
which overfpreadthe nations, by the benign light 
which her teachers communicated, who were*' the 
" fervants of Chrift and her glory." Here we 
behold a vileproftitute, unfaithfultoher hufband, 
affecling the pomp, thirfting after the wealth 
of this world ; intoxicating inftead of enlight- 
ening the nations, fo as to excite a vehement at- 
tachment 



Part HI. The Events foretold m them. 139 

tachment to her idolatries, and giving vent to 
the malignity of her heart, by perfecuting the 
lawful children of her alleged hufband. How 
far the defcription of this laft is applicable to 
the church of Rome, we have already feen. 
But my intention at prefent is, to confider what 
part this woman a£i:s in the Antichriftian go- 
verment* 

She is reprcfented as riding triumphantly 
on the firft bead'. She holds her cup as an 

objeft 

(1) This view muft refute the explication given by late 
Catholic writers, of the woman and the beaft. They ac- 
knowledge that the woman is Rome, and that the beaft is 
Antichrift ; but fay that the woman is Pagan Rome, and 
that Antichrift has not yet appeared. (See Paftormie's 
explication of the Apocalypfe, on the paffage). The em- 
blematical reprefentations of the Apocalypfe may be fitly 
called a hiftory-painting. Now, put the cafe, that you fee 
apiece of hiftory-painting, inwhich aperfon on horfe-back 
makes a confpicuous figure ; you alk an explication of the 
painter ; he tells you, that by the horfe he underftands 
"Bucephalus, and by the rider, Frederick III. King of Pruf- 
fia: You would readily note him down as an enormous 
blunderer, and conclude he intended to reprefent fome- 
thing fi6litious, not real hiftory ; becaufe it were mon- 
ftroufly abfurd to mount Frederick on a horfe that had 
died ages before he exifted. Or, fuppofe the painter 
tells you that the horfe is now alive, belonging to 
George III. King of Britain, and that the rider is Pyrrhus, 

King 



14^ ^ K^'f io the Prophecies. , Part III. 

r)bjeel of admiration to the world, that the ho- 
nour and attachment beftowed on her may be 
refiecled on him, as her fupporter. This arti- 
fice proves fuccefsful, for her occupation, her 
,orr.aments, the philters or love-poHons admini- 
ilered by her, all concur to procure a numerous 
.crowd of admirers among princes and people, 
.while thofe admirers cannot polTibly feparate 
her intereft from that of her fuppprter ; in ve- 
^. crating her, they muil neceffarily bow to li^s 
authority. In exact conformity to this repre- 
fentation, the Biihop of Rome has had the 
artifice to perfuade the world that he is the 
viGble head of the church, the fupreme judge 
of all controverlies, and confequentiy that a fub- 
mifhon to his authority is neceffary, not only 
for the glory, but even for the exiftence of the 
church, as a colleclive body. And certain it 
is, that many who difcern the illegal ufurpations 
of the Pope in temporals, fubmit to his autho- 
rity in fpirituals, from a behef that it is necefla- 

Jving of Epire, ftill the abfurdityTrere the fame, to repre- 
fent on a horfe now exifling, a man who had died ages 
beiore. But this abfurdity is very modefily laid to the 
charge of the Spirit of prophecy, by thefe Catholic writers. 
'Behold, according to them, Pagan Rome, which ceafed to 
exift i 5.0.0 years ago, riding on Antichrifl, who has not ypt 
.ftpo.ean:n in the world. 



Part III. 7'he Events foretold in them, 141 

ry.for the glory of the church. Behold, then, 
Antichrift revealed, and the fources of his enor- 
mous power unfolded. 

He is reprefented as a temporal prince fitting 
in Rome, on the throne of the ancient Cefars, 
but poffeillng a fmall territory, for the unity of 
the empire is diffolved, and the territory divided 
into feveral feparate independent kingdoms, yet 
claiming, and fuccefsfuUy eftablifl:iing an un- 
limited fupremacy, in matters temporal and 
fpiritual, not only over the princes and people 
of the empire, but in fome meafure over all 
nations. While the fuccefs of his claim is 
owing partly to the voluntary but blind fub- 
mifiion of the contemporary princes ; partly 
to the influence of a great fociety, fimilar in 
fpirit to himfelf, profeiling to be the teachers 
of Chriflianity, yet in reality falfe prophets, 
inculcating every where, and on all men, fub- 
miffion to his authority ; partly to the artifice 
of this fociety, holding him up to the world as 
a vifible reprefentative of the Deity, and as 
fuch endowed with infallible authority, which, 
wherefoever it is eftablifhed, puts it in his 
power, by fentences of death and confifca- 
, tioii, to terrify the refractory into fubmiflion ; 
and partly to the artifice of reprefenting his 
authority, as necelTarily connected with the 
exiftence of the true church of Chrifl ; he 

is 



14 1 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III, 

is in reality the fupporter of a vile profti- 
tute, unfaithful to her alleged hufband, uiing 
forceries, and every inveigling art, to draw ad- 
mirers, vi^hile her fuccefs eftablifhes his claim, 
on account of their mutual conneclion. Such 
are the features of Antichrift in the prophecy . 
That each of them feparately, and the whole 
affemblage, fit the Bifhop of Rome, as exadly 
as if he fat for the picture, all Europe knows ; 
and for my part, I cannot fuppofe that this ftri- 
king refemblance betwixt the portrait and the 
man arifes from chance, without a defign in 
the fpirit of prophecy to reprefent him, any 
more than I can believe that the beautiful fa- 
bric of the world owes its regularity to a for- 
tuitous concourfe of atoms. 

Thus far we have feen the view which the pro- 
phecies give of the corruptions of profefTed Chrif- 
tians in our times, and the great punifhment in- 
flicted by the Sovereign Ruler on account of thefe 
corruptions. Let us nowconfider the view given 
of the real followers of Chrift in the fame period. 
It is laid l^efore us in three feveralreprefentations; 
that of the 144,000 fealedones, (Rev. vii. 2. — 8. 
chap. xiv. 1.-5. ), the two witneffes prophefying 
infackcloth, (chap. xi. 3. — 6.), and the woman 
hid in the wildernefs, (chap, xii, 6. and 14.). 

SEC- 



1 



Part III. ^ he Events foretold in them, 14 j 

SECTION III. 

Of the 144,000 fealed Ones. 

The time of the 144,000 fealed ones commen- 
ced much earlier than the period in which we live; 
but ftill they continue in our time, and beyond it, 
exifting coeval with the beaft and Babylon, as 
appears from the contra ft in their characlers : 
" Thefe are they which were not defiled with 
" women, for they are virgins :" that is, they are 
free from the fpiritual fornication of Babylon, ex- 
teniively prevailing in their time. The circum- 
ftancesrefpedVing them which are remarkable, are 
thefe : That they fhould make but a fmall part 
of all Ifrael, that is, of the profeffed people of 
God : That the great body of Ifrael fhould be 
corrupted ; hence the neceflity of their being 
fealed for prefervation : That they fhould not 
be confined to any particular tribe or fituation 
in the land, but fhould be taken from among 
all the tribes, and over all the extent of the 
land : That their profeflion, though fin cere 
fhould be fecret, making melody to God, while 
their voice was not heard by the world ; " for 
" no man could learn that fong :" That they 
fhould be free from the idolatry of their con- 
temporaries, and fhould be followers of the ex- 
ample of their Redeemer. 

If 



144 ^ ^^y i'J t^^c Prophecies. Part III. 

If wc examine matters attentively, we iliall 
find, that this is a true ftate of genuine Chrif- 
tianity, from a fhort period after the conver- 
fion of Conftantine, to the prefent moment. 
Previous to that cera, a profeflion of Chriftiani- 
ty expofed men to a variety of hardlhips in their 
perfons and effecls, fo that the generality of 
thofe who embraced it were influenced by a 
conviction of its truth, the hypocrites among 
them were few. From the period that Chrif- 
tianity became the eftablifhed religion of the 
empire, multitudes embraced it to acquire the 
favour of the Emperor. In procefs of time, a 
profeffion of it became a neceflary teft of admif- 
lion into civil and military employments, fo 
that the generality embraced it from motives 
purely fecular, without any conviction of its 
truth, and the real Chriftians among them were 
of courfe proportionally few. During the dark 
ages of fuperftition and idolatry, when the king- 
dom of Antichrift v/as at the height, we can 
eafily fee, that the number of real Chriftians 
were very few. At the Reforniatiori, when 
whole nations threw off the yoke of Antichrift, 
and embraced a purer outward form of Chrif- 
tianity than that which prevailed in the dark 
ages, we cannot fuppofe, that all who feparated 
themfelves from the communion of the church 
of Rome were animated by motives purely reli- 

dous. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them* 145 

gious. If we examine the ftate of religion at 
the prefent moment, in thofe countries where 
the Reformation is eftabliflied, we muft infer, 
that the number of real Chriilians is compa- 
ratively few. All are admitted to the outward 
privileges of Chriftianity as a birthright, and 
the prejudices of their early education induce 
the generality to adhere to it afterwards, wlth^ 
out ever enquiring into its truth ; fo that 
we may infer, without a breach of charity, that 
if the place of their birth had been different, 
they would with equal eafe have embraced, and 
with equal zeal maintained Mahometan Ifm or 
Paganifm. To the thoughtlefs many,, we ipay 
add not a few who are profeffed infidels, and 
join with the many who pretend a refpecl: 
for revealed religion, while they avowedly in- 
dulge thofe criminal pailions which are inconfift- 
ent with its pure precepts. To fum up the ac- 
count, take in thofe who from fecular motives 
lay a reftraint on their outward conduct, while 
they are ftrangers, if not enemies to the 
fpirit of Chriftianity at heart ; and we muft in- 
fer, that the number of real Chriftians, compa- 
red with the nominal, is indeed fmall. No doubt 
the proportion of real to nominal Chriftians muft 
have varied at different periods, yet ftill they are 
reprefented by 144,000, which I conlider as an 
indefinite number, being thefquare of 12, with 
T the 



146 ^ Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

the addition of looc; to intimate, that real Chri- 
ftians, though few in proportion^ and varying 
as to their number, fhould be always built on 
the foundation of the holy apoflles and prophets. 
The 1 44,000 are fealed^ to preferve them from 
the apoftafy of their time ; that is, they are the 
" elect according to the foreknowledge of God 
** the Father ;" fo that though " a Hymeneus 
" and a Philetus may fall away, the founda- 
^^ tion of God flandeth y^/r^, having xKvs, feal. 
^' The Lord knoweth them who are his.'' A- 
gain, they are partakers of " the Spirit of God, 
'<c by which they are fealed unto the day of re- 
" demption." Accordingly, every true Ghrif- 
•tiah, in the prefent as well as in former ages, fe 
of the elect, and individually a partaker of the 
Spirit of God. By his operation he receives that 
faith '' which is the fubftance of things hoped 
*' for, the evidence of things not feen." Faith 
affords an evidence of the invifible world, and 
the objects of it, as diftindt from any views at- 
tained by unaffifted reafon, as fight is from hear- 
fay. Faith likewife gives a foretafte of the joys 
hoped for, by a view of the Chriftian's intereft 
in them ; and thefe views effectually preferve 
him from the craftinefs of " thofe who lie in 
*' wait to deceive," as well as from the allure- 
ments of fenfe, by which the multitudes of pro- 
feffed Chriitians are undone. 

True 



Part III. The EvenU foretold inthenu 147 

True Chriftians are not confined to one place, 
or to one party, but fpread over all the vifible 
Church, and mingled with all parties. They are 
not vifible as a fociety diflincl from nominal 
Chriftians, but " their hearts being purified to 
*' an unfeigned obedience of the truth," their 
devotions, whether performed in fecret retire- 
ments, or in public affemblies, are acceptable to 
Him, whofe privilege it is to " fearch the hearts 
*' and to try the reins of the children of men." 
They are known to the world only by abhorring 
its maxims, and avoiding its manners, while they 
confider their Redeemer's precepts and example 
as the fign pofts ereded to mark their way to 
eternal glory. 



SECTION V, 

OftheWitnefes. 

A fecond view of Chrift's faithful followers in 
our time is given us in the account of the two 
witnefles (Rev. xi. 3. 14.) prophesying in fack- 
cloth. They are contemporary with thebeaft, 
who makes war againft them, ver. 7. The time 
allotted to their prophecy is " a thoufand two 
*^ hundred and threefcore days," ver. 3. which 
is precifely of the fame duration with " forty 

'^ months,'' 



!4S A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

" months,'* allotted to the reign of the bdaft, 
chap. xii. 5. ; fo that the beginning and end of 
their prophecy will correfpond with the rife and 
fall of his empire. Thefe witneffes differ as 
much from their contemporaries, the 144,000 
fealed ones, as Elijah differed from the 7000 in 
llrael in his time, who " did not bow the knee 
" to Baal.** Thofe teftify openly againft the 
antichriflianifm of the Papacy, and the corrup- 
tions of the Church of Rome ; while thefe ab- 
ftain from her corruptions, and worfhip God 
iincerely in fecret. Thefe witneffes are two, 
bccaufe that is the number required by the law, 
and approved by the Gofpel, (Deut. xix. 15. 
Matt, xviii. i6.)> ^^ In the mouth of two witnef- 
• " fes (liall every word be eftabliflied ;" and upon 
former occaiions, two have often been joined 
in commiilion, as Mofes and Aaron in Egypt, 
Elijah and Elifha in the apoilafy of the ten 
tribes, and Zerubabel and Joihua after the 
Babylonifh captivity, to whom thefe witneffes 
are particularly compared'. By the witnef- 
fes, the Spirit of prophecy does not under- 
ftand any two individual men, or two particu- 
lar churches, but " that certain perfons fliould 
" appear in every age, during the reign of An- 

" tichrift, 

(I) Newton's Diffcrtations on Prophecies, vol. iii*^. 
page 134. 



Part III. The Enjents foretold in them, \ 4^ 

*' tichrift, few indeed in number, yet fufTicient 
" to eftablifh the truth, who would openly vin- 
" dicate the truth, and clearly atteft the corrup- 
•' tions of the Church of Rome, and the anti- 
'' chriftian fuprem.acy of her head." Accor- 
dingly, fuch witneiles have appeared in every 
age, from the eighth century, w^hen the reign of 
Antichrift began, down to the prefent moment' . 
In the eighth century, the worfhip of images 
was vigoroufly oppofed by the Emperors of the 
Eaft, Leo Ifauricus and his fon Conftantine Cop- 
ronymus, by the council of Conilantinople, 
held in the year 754, where the fathers declared, 
*^ That only one image was conflituted by 
'' Chriil: himfelf, namely, the bread and wine 
" in the Eucharift, which reprefent the body 
" and blood of Chriil." Thefecond council of 
Nice, indeed, efiabliiT.ed the worHii;^ of images 
in the year 787 ; but it was condemned in the 
council of Frankfort, held under Cliarlem.agne 
in the year 794. The Caroline-books were hke- 
Avife fet forth under his authority, in which va- 
rious errors of the Church of Konie are con- 
demned, and thofe truths which a Proteflant 
would fubfcribe, airerted. 

In the ninth century, the fupremacy of the 
Pope, together with the v.-orflvlp of iniages, and 

the 

(I) See a full deduaior. of Ihcfe v.itncITes in Ncv/ton's 
Diff. vol. iii. pap-e 143 to 19{3. 



150 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

the invocation of faints, were oppofed by the 
Emperors of the Eaft, Nicephorus, Leo, Arme- 
nius, Michael, Balbus, and Theophilus, and by. 
the Emperors of the Weft, Charles the Great, 
and Lewis the Pious. The council of Paris, 
held in the year 824, agreed with the council of 
Frankfort, in condemning that fecond council 
of Nice, and the worlliip of images. The doc- 
trine of tranfubftantiation firft advanced in the 
Weft, by Pafchaftus Radbertus, Abbot of Cor- 
bie, in this century, was ftrenuoully oppofed by 
Rabanus Maurus, Archbifhop of Mentz, by 
Bertramus, a Monk of Corbie, and Johannes 
Scotus. In this age too lived Claud, Bifhop of 
Turin, who, in his numerous writings, expofed 
the errors of the church of Rome, and vindi- 
cated the truth. He may be faid to have fown 
the feeds of reformation in his diocefe ; and 
his dodrines took deep root, efpecially in the 
vallies of Piedmont, where they continued to 
ilourifli for fever al centuries. 

In the tenth century, feverals in Germany, 
France and England, maintained the decrees of 
the council of Frankfort and Paris, againft the 
woriliip of images. In the year 909, a coun- 
cil was held at Trolly, a village near SoifTons 
jn France. They concluded with a profeffion 
of thofe things which Chriftians ought to be- 
lieve and prai^ife j and in that profeffion are 

none 



I 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 151 

none of thofe things which conftitute the fum 
of Popiili doflrine. In this age too, Heringer, 
Abbot of Lobes, near Liege, wrote exprefsly 
againft the do£lrine of tranfubftantiation, as 
did alfo Alfric in England. 

Early in the eleventh century, there appear- 
ed at Orleans fome heretics, as they were call- 
ed, who maintained, that the confecration of 
the prieft could not change the bread and wine 
into the body and blood of Chrift, and that it 
was unprofitable to pray to faints and angels. 
They were condemned by the council of Or- 
leans, in the year 1017. Not long after thefe, 
appeared other heretics in Flanders, who were 
alfo condemned by the fynod of Arras, in the 
year 1025. They denied the reality of the 
body and blood of Chrift in the eucharift. 
They gave no religious worfhip to the crofs, 
to images, to temples, or altars. They denied 
purgatory, and the efficacy of penance to ab- 
folve the deceafed from their fins. Berenga- 
rius, a native of Tours, and Archdeacon of 
Angiers, wrote profelTedly againft the doclrine 
of tranfubftantiation, and called the church of 
Rome " a church of malignants, the council 
" of vanity, and the feat of Satan.'' 

In the twelfth century, Fluentius, Biihopof 
Florence, taught publicly, that Antichrift was 
come into the world. St. Bernard inveighed 

loudly 



15-2 A Key to the Prophecies , Part III. 

loudly againft the corruptions of the clergy, 
and the tyranny of the Popes, faying, '' that 
" they were the minifters of Chrifl:, and ferved 
" Antichrift." Joachim of Calabria gave a 
difcourfe concerning Antichrid and the Apo- 
calypfe, to Richard I. of England, at Mellina, 
on his way to Paleftine, in which he faid, " that 
" Antichrift was already born in the city of 
" Rome, and that he would be advanced to 
" the apoftolical chair, and exalted above all 
'' that is called God, or is worihipped." Peter 
de Bruis and Henry his difciple, taught in fe- 
vera! parts of France, " That the doctrine of 
" tranfubftantiation is falfe; that prayers and 
'*f^ .mafies for the 'dead are unprofitable ; that 
:*'• priefls-- and-monks oiight to marry ; that ve- 
.^^ neration for croffes is fuperftition.-' For 
thefe ddfirine^, the one Vv'as burnt, and the 
oih£;r irrKprironcd' for. life. Arnold of Bre- 
ccia held opinions rontrary to thofe of the 
cliurch concerning the facrament, and preached 
mightily againft the temporal powei*and jurif- 
diciion of the Pope and the clerory, for which 
he,, was burnt at Rome, in the year ri^S-* '^"^ 
his afhes were thrown into the Tyber, to pre- 
vent the people from exprefling any venera- 
tion for his relics. But the chief witnefTes of 
this age were the Waldenfes, fo called, from 
Peter Waldo, a rich citizen of Lyons, and a 

confiderable 



Part HI. The Events foretold in them* 153 

confiderable leader of the feci, and the Albi- 
genfes, who received their name from iMby, a 
city of Languedoc. 

in the thirteenth century, the Waldenfes and 
Albigenfes multiplied fo faft, and inveighed 
againft the corruptions of the church of Rome 
fo loudly, that a croifade was proclaimed againft 
them, by the reigning Pope, which ended 
in depriving the Count of Thouloufe of his 
dominions. William of St Amour, a Doctor 
of the Sorbonne, wrote a treatife of the perils 
of the laft times, 2 Tim. iii. i. in which he 
applies the prophecy to the mendicant orders of 
his own time. In this age too lived Robert 
Greathead, Bifhop of Lincoln, who faw fo clear- 
ly into the prophecy concerning Antichrift, that 
the Pope and Antichrift were his dying words. 

The Waldenfes and Albigenfes continued to 
multiply in the fourteenth century ; and being 
perfecuted in their own country, fled for refuge 
to other nations. They were denominated Lol- 
lards in Germany, from one Walter Lollard, 
who preached about the year 131 5,' againft the 
authority of the Pope, the interceflion of faints, 
the mafs, extreme un^lion, and other ceremonies 
of the church of Rome, and was burnt alive 
at Cologne, in the year 1322. The fame doc- 
trines were taught in England, and fpread over 

U Europe 



154 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

Europe by the famous John WicklijBT, re6i:or of 
Lutterworth. 

In the fifteenth century, Sawtre, parilh-prieft 
of St Ofith in London, was the firft burnt for 
herefy in England, in the reign of Henry IV, 
A few years afterwards, Thomas Badby was 
convicled of herefy, and burnt in Smithfield, 
In the next reign. Sir John Oldcaftle, Baron of 
Cobham, was charged with being an abettor of 
the Lollards, and examined before the Archbi- 
fhop of Canterbury. He declared againft tran- 
fubftantiation, penances, the worfhipping of the 
crofs, the power of the keys, and afTerted that the 
Pope was Antichrift. He was denounced a 
heretic, and delivered over to the fecular power. 
Before the day appointed for his execution, he 
efcaped out of prifon, but was afterwards taken, 
hanged as a traitor, and burnt hanging as a he- 
retic. In this age too, John Hufs and Jerom of 
Prague maintained and propagated the do(n:rines 
pf WicklifF, for which they were burnt as here- 
tics by the council of Conftance, and fufFered 
death with heroic fortitude. 

In the fixteenth century began the Reforma- 
tion ; and from that period the united voice of the 
Proteflant world bears witnefs to the corruptions 
of the church of Rome. Nor is it unworthy of 
remark, that the name of Proteilants was given 
without any reference to the prophecy ; yet it 

is 



Part III. The Events foretold in thenu 1 55 

is of much the fame import with that of wit- 
neffes, the term appUed in the prophecy to 
Chrifl's faithful followers during the reign of 
Antichrift. Befides the general voice of the 
Proteftant world, certain perfons have, in the 
prefent and the preceding century, directed the 
attention of mankind to the fcripture prophecies, 
concerning the Antichriftianifm of the Papacy, 
and church of Rome, which became the more 
neceffary, as the indolence of fome and the ar- 
tifice of others had almoft lulled Proteftants 
alleep : and the influence of fafhion had drawn 
a veil over thefe prophecies, in the feventeenth 
century, almoft as impenetrable to the genera- 
lity, as the ignorance which obfcured them in 
former ages. Of thefe, in the preceding cen- 
tury, were Jofeph Mede, a fellow of Chrift's 
College, in Cambridge, a man who feems to 
have underftood the prophecies better than any 
who appeared before him fince the days of the 
apoftles, Peter Jurieu, one of the m.inifters of 
Rotterdam, a French refugee, James Durham, 
one of the minifters of Glafgow. I might alfo 
mention the famous Lord Napier, the difcoverer 
of the logarithms, who wrote a treatife on the 
Apocalypfe, publifhed at Edinburgh, in die year 
1645. 

In the prefent century, the celebrated Sir 
Ifaac Newton, Charles Daubuz, vicar of Bro- 

therton^ 



1 5^5 J Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

therton, in Yorkftiire, and Mofes Lowman, each 
of whom has written a treatife on the Apo- 
calypfe ; and ftill nearer our own times, Thomas 
Newton, late bifliop of Briftol, in his Differ- 
tations on Prophecies, pubHfhed in 1767 ; Sa- 
muel Halifax, late Bilhop of Glocefter, and 
Richard Hurd, prefent Bifliop of Worcefter, in 
their Sermons at Lincoln's Inn Lectures. 



SECTION V. 

Of the Woman bid in the Wildernefi. 

A third view of Chrift's faithful followers is 
given us in Rev. xii. 6. and 14. " And the wo- 
" man fled into the wildernefs, where flie hath 
" a place prepared of God, that they fhould 
'' feed her there a thoufand two hundred and 
" threefcore davs/' — " And to the woman were 
" given two wings of a great eagle, that fhe 
'^ might fly into the wildernefs, into her place ; 
'' where fhe is nouriflied for a time, and times, 
" and half a time, from the face of the ferpent." 
The wom.an reprefents the Church of Chrift, 
co.nfidered as a community or colledive body ; 
as the feed of the woman reprefents the indi- 
vidual members of that community. Her flight 
to the wildernefs is an allufion to the departure 

of 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 157 

of Ifrael out of Egypt. When they were deli- 
vered from the opprefiion of Pharaoh, called 
the great dragon, they were led into the wilder- 
nefs, of which God fays, " I have carried thee 
" as on eagles wings, to myfelf.'* So the 
church, after her deliverance from the perfecu- 
tion of the Pagan Raman empire, called the red 
dragon, fet out for the wildernefs j that is, as 
the vifible church declined from the dodrines 
and precepts of Chriftianity, the true church of 
Chrift gradually retired from the view of men, 
till at length, when the vilible church had avow- 
edly fubmitted to the, government of Anti- 
chrift, the true church of Chrift, confidered as 
a community, wholly difappeared. She remains 
in that ftate 1260 days, and thefc are the fame 
in which the witneffes prophecy, and the beaH 
reigns. 

The ftate of the church in the wildernefs con- 
veys this idea, " That the church as a community 
*^ or body politic, during the period mention- 
*' ed, fhall be invifible in the world," juft as 
Ifrael, during their abode in the wildernefs, had 
no manner of intercourfe with other nations, 
and therefore as a people were unknown. The 
church is formed into a community, by ties ex- 
ternal and internal, '• there is one body and on€ 
" Spirit," Eph. iv. 4. The external tics are go- 
vernment, doclrine, and ordinances > " there is 

" onr 



155 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

*' one Lord, one faith, one baptifm." The in- 
ternal tie is the Spirit of God, which animates 
the great Head of the church, and every real 
member of his myftical body ; fo that " one 
*' God and Father of all, who is above all, is 
" likewife through all, and in all." Now, in the 
ftate of the church in the wildernefs, the former 
tie is diffolved, the latter only fubfifts. She is 
vifible in that ftate as a community, only to the 
eyes of that God who is " through all, and in 
" all." This ftate of the church may be con- 
iidered on the one hand as a calamity, in as far 
as (he appears no longer with that fpiritual beau- 
ty which adorned her during the perfecution (he 
experienced from pagan Rome, nor with that 
outward profperity which fhe enjoyed upon her 
deliverance. But on the other hand, it may 
be coniidered as a bleiling, on account of the 
advantages that refult from it ; for " her place 
" is prepared of God," that is, he has appoint- 
ed and foretold this ftate ; fo that the event cor- 
refponding with the prediction, ought to ftrength- 
en the faith of men, which might otherwife be 
fliaken by her low condition. Again, ftie is there 
" fed of God," As Ifrael, fed in the wildernefs 
by the immediate hand of God, without the or- 
dinary means, learned " that man liveth not by 
" bread alone, but by every word that proceed- 
" eth out of the mouth of God 3" fo the indi- 
vidual 



I 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 159 

vidual members of the church in the wilder* 
ijefs, fed by the word and Spirit of God, 
without the outward ordinances, (which as dif- 
penfed in the viftble church were defiled), 
learned that intimate dependence upon, and 
converfe with the Deity, in which the life and 
fpirit of religion confift. This is a moil impor- 
tant leffon -y for we fhall find, that the decline 
and ruin of real religion, among the generality 
of mankind in every period, arofe from their 
taking the body for the fpirit. The religion 
which Noah communicated pure to his pofteri- 
ty, was fome time after loft among the na- 
tions. Their zeal in forming and worfhipping 
images, as reprefentations of the Deity, with- 
drew their attention and afFeclion from the Dei- 
ty himfelf. The Jewifli church was conftituted 
pure, and received clearer views of the truth 
than Noah ; but even after they were weaned 
from image worihip, a zealous attachment to 
thofc outward ordinances which God had en- 
joined, together with ceremonies of their own 
invention, made them lofe fight of the fpirit of 
their religion. Hence God reproves them : 
^' To what purpofe is the multitude of your fa- 
" crifices unto me, faith the Lord/' Ifa. i. 
II. The Chriftian church was formed not 
only a pure but a fpiritual fociety, fet free from 
thofe types and Ihadows which veiled the truth 

in 



1 6o A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

in the Jewifli church, exprefsly told, " That 
*' God is a Spirit, and they that worfhip him 
" muft v/orfhip him in fpirit and in truth.'* 
Yet notwithftanding thefe advantages, the fpi- 
rit of religion began to decline, from an idola- 
trous veneration for the outward ordinances, 
which v^ere only the vehicles of it. In procefs 
of time, thefe vi^ere multiplied by ceremonies of 
human invention, till at length they formed that 
mafs of impieties, puerilities, and abfurdities 
which conilitutes the Popifh worfhip ; a mafs 
which may be fitly compared to an overgrown 
body, dreffed out with ornaments of human in- 
vention, without one fpark of the vital fpirit. 
Seeing then how prone mankind have been in 
every age to miftake the body for the fpirit of 
religion, withdrawing the body or the ordinan- 
ces of religion for a feafon, mufl appear a mean 
worthy of divine wifdom to countera^l: the dif- 
order. Another advantage refulting from the 
flate of the church in the wildernefs is, that " fhe 
*' is fafe from the face of the fer pent." The 
grand adverfary reprefented by the ferpent, 
firfl directed his fury againft the progrefs of the 
gofpel, left Chriftianity fhould be fpread in the 
world, and exerted for this end the force of the 
civil and military government, by his deputies 
the Pagan Roman Emperors. But in procefs of 
time, a regenerate fon of the church, Conftan- 

tine. 



Part III. The Events foretold i?i them, i6i 

tine, was advanced to the throne of the Roman 
empire, Satan and his votaries were deprived of 
all power, civil and ecclefiaftical, and Chrifliani- 
ty became the eftablifned religion of the em- 
pire, (Rev. xii. i. — 5 and 7. — 9.) Satan baf- 
fled in his fii'ft attempt, directed his violence, 
in a more hidden manner, againft the church as 
a community, endeavoured to corrupt her in her 
government, doctrine and ordinances, that thefe 
might prove deftrudive to thefpirit of her feed, 
even ,^when they multiplied in appearance. For 
this purpofe, he excited church-members to di- 
vilions and herelies, and filled the governors of 
the, church with a worldly fpirit, intent on felf- 
gratification. He proved fuccefsful by this ar- 
tifice againft the great body of profeffed Chrif- 
tians, for he raifed within the vifible church 
that huge Coloffus of defpotifm, the Roman 
hierarchy, Handing upon the legs of ambition 
and avarice. To preferve the true church of 
Chrift in this imminent danger, God withdrev/ 
her into the wildernefs, that is, difTolved her 
external ties, that fhe fhould not be vifible as a 
community ; while at the fame time he pre- 
ferves the individuals of her offspring, by his 
word and Spirit. In this fituation, " fhe is fafe 
" from the face of the ferpent." 

This prophetic reprefentation ferves to eluci- 
date feveral circumftances refpecling the church 

X in 



1 62 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

in our times, which viewed without this light 
furniih a handle to the enemies, and ftagger the 
faith of the friends of real religion. 

Our adverfaries account the vifibility of their 
church as a community from the apoftles days, 
a demonftration of its being the true church ; 
while they afk us with triumph, where was 
your church before Luther ? The prophecy 
furniflies a direcV anfwer. The true church of 
Chrift ought to be invilible as a community for 
a period of 1 260 years, and during all that time, 
a harlot, pretending to be the fpoufe of Jefus 
Chrifi:, ought to propagate her idolatries fuccefs- 
fully and extenlively throughout the world. 

The divifions among proteflants have been 
urged by their adverfaries as an argument againft 
them ; and the ineffectual efforts of learned and 
pious men to unite them into one community, 
have proved flumbling blocks to the faith of 
fome of their friends. But by the prophetic 
reprefentation, matters ought to be as they are. 
Had Proteflants united together into one fo- 
ciety, the church of Chrifi would be vifible as 
a community, which, during the currency of 
the 1260 years, would flatly contradid the pro- 
phecy ; but the feveral Proteflant churches ha- 
ving no connection with each other, in govern- 
ment and ordinances, like the ancient church, 
they conflitute only individual members of the 

univerfal 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 1 63 

univerfal chtirch, which, as a body politic, is 
invifible now, as it was in the tenth century. 

While the prophetic reprefentation fhould re- 
concile us to a certain degree of feparation among 
proteftants, during the currency of theia6o years 
it ought to remove wholly the violence of party 
fpirit, and every degree of bitternefs and ran- 
cour which proteftants have too frequently fhew- 
ed to each other. A violent party fpirit is founded 
on this principle^ that thofe who polTcfs it are 
the true church of Chriff. Hence they argue, 
that thofe who feparate from them are fchifma- 
tics or heretics, and therefore ought to be trea- 
ted as "heathens and publicans." But the ground 
of this reafoning, according to the prophecy, is 
falfc ; no particular church or party now on 
earth may claim the exclufive privileges of the 
univerfal church ; whoever does, acls the part 
of a daughter, ufurping the place of the mother, 
and requiring thatfubjeclion of her fifters which 
the law of God does not require. 

That the feveral Proteftant churches have con- 
fiderably declined from their original purity, is 
a truth which will be readily acknowledged by 
thofe who are acquainted with real religion ; 
yet it is a circumftance which we might have 
expected, from the prophecy. God has pro- 
mifed to preferve his elecfl uncorrupted as indi- 
viduals, but that promife extends not to com- 
munities 



164 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

mimitles. The univerfal church, as a commu- 
nity, is invifible, in order to be " fafe from the 
" face of [he ferpent." Which implies, that 
when a member of the univerfal church becomes 
viiible as a fociety, {he fliall not be fafe, but be 
corrupted more or Icfs by the fame artifices 
which overwhelmed the great body of profelTed 
Chriflians, and raifed among them the antichrif- 
tian hierarchy. 

Now, focieties may feparate from thofe al- 
ready eflabliilied ad infinitum^ but the fpirit of 
Antichrift will pervade ail ; a fpirit of ambition 
and covetoufnefs in the rulers, offenfuality and 
hypocrify in the members, will in fome degree 
infecl every community, during the currency 
of the 1260 years. But when thefe come to a 
period, the univerfal church fliall again become 
vifible as a community, extended over the whole 
earth, " clear as the fun, fair as the moon, and 
" terrible as an army with banners.'' 



J H A p. 



Part III. The Events foretold inihenu 165 



CHAPTER II. 

Of future Events which Jhall take Place betwixt the 
frefent Period £nd the founding of the f event}} 
Trumpet. 

I PROCEED now to explore the regions of fu- 
turity. Regions covered with a gloom impene- 
trable to human forefight, but rendered vilible 
by the light of truth. 

O Thou who art the Father of Lights, who 
giveth wifdom to thofe that afk it, feeing Thou 
haft deigned to reveal things future, for the con- 
folation of Thy church and people, "make dark- 
" nefs Hght before me, and the crooked places 
" ftraight," in exploring what Thou haft re- 
vealed. Guard me againft the illufions of fan- 
cy, and the bias of paffion, and grant me the 
entrance of Thy Word, which giveth light. 

There are two remarkable events to be ac- 
complifticd within the 1260 )'^ars of Antichrift's 
reign, a gradual wafte of his kingdom, and the 
death of the witnefles. The for mar is progref- 
five ; it has already commenced, and runs co- 
eval with the remaining years of this period. 
The latter coincides with the clofe of ir. 

SEC. 



1 66 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

SECTION I. 

A gradual ivajie of the Kingdom of Aniichrifl, 

This is laid before us in thefe expreflions of 
the apoftle, 2 Theff. ii. 8. " And then fhall that 
*' wicked be revealed, whom the Lord fhail con- 
*' fume with the Spirit of his month." Thefe 
not only imply a wade of his empire, but like- 
wife the manner in which it fhall be carried on, 
not by force of arms, but by the influence of 
the truth, called the Spirit of the Lord's mouth. 
God is the author of truth, taken in its moft ex- 
tenfive fenfe, not only of revealed religion con- 
tained in his word, which is termed the truth, 
John xvii. but likewife of natural religion, of 
truths refpe6ling found morals, good government 
and ufeful arts 5 of truths difcovered by the fpi- 
rit of adventure, and the refearches of philofo- 
phy. Now the prophecy intimates, that the 
knowledge of thofe truths exteniively diffufed, 
which regard the happinefs of mankind as in- 
dividuals or members of fociety, fhall gradually 
confume the empire of Antichrift, founded on 
ignorance, fhall certainly, but gently, unloofc 
the chains wreathed round mankind by delu- 
lion. 

Were 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. i6j 

Were I to judge from prefent appearance 
only, I would readily conclude, that the tyran- 
ny of Antichrift would come to a period before 
the clofe of the next century ; but the reafons 
already advanced, for fixing the commencement 
of his reign, induce me to believe, that the 1260 
years allotted for it, fhall not be finifhed until the 
clofe of the twentieth century. 



SECTION II. 

The Death of the Witnejes. 

About the year 1994, another remarkable 
event fhall take place, namely, the death of the 
witnelTes. This event is laid before us, Rev. xi. 
7. 10. " When they fhall have finifhed their 
*' teflimony, (when they are about to finifh 
" their teftimony) the beaft that afcendeth out 
*' of the bottomlefs pit fhall make war againit 
*' them, and ihall overcome them and kill 
" them'.*' 

^^he 

(I) Some have fuppofed, that this prophecy has been 
repeatedly accomplifhed in the deathof thole perlbnsTvho 
witneffed againft the corruptions of the church of Rome, 
during the currency of the 1260 years, and that there 
was as frequently a refurreclion when peribns of a fimi- 

lar 



1 68 ^Ke] to the Prophecies. Part III. 

The application of this prophecy to any event 
akeady paft, muft be erroneous ; for the death 
is followed by the refurreclion, which coincides 
with the clofe of the forty-two months of the 
bead's reign, and the end of the lixth trumpet. 
While, therefore, the Pope reigns, and the Ot- 
toman empire is in exiftence, we may reft af- 
fured, that the refurre£lion intended here has 
not taken place, fo neither has the death which 
immediately precedes it. 

The death of the witneffes muft be underftood 
in a myftical' fenfe, to make it conformable 
to the refurreclion which follows it; fo it iignifies 

a 

lar fpirit arofe after them. But that the prophecy points 
to a particular time, namely, the clofe of the 12.60 years, 
and can apply to no other, is evident, on the following 
grounds, : ly?. The expreffion crocv nMcnos-i, when they are 
about to fmiili, refers to the clofe of the time allotted for 
their mourning prophecy : 2^, They continue dead for a 
determined time, three days and a half, which cannot 
apply to every perfon put to deatlr during the currency 
of the 1260 years: 3c/, Their death is followedby their 
refurre6lion ; now their refurreclion is defcribcd in fuch 
terms as can only apply to the clofe of the 12 60 years : Thus 
they are called up to heaven, to exercife their office, by 
the voice of public authority. It coincides in point of 
time with the fall of the tenth part of the clly, and the 
end of the fecond wo ; but if the refarre6lion is limited 
to a precife time, fo mull: the death that precedes it. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 169 

a deprivation of the exiflence whick they for^ 
merly had as members of fociety, that is, with- 
out entering into the minutia of the prophecy, 
the lofs of their privileges, v/hich the accom- 
plifliment only can explain. It may fignify 
in general, that towards the clofe of the dif- 
treffes which Proteftants have experienced from 
the tyranny of papal Rome, when they begin 
to fancy themfelves fecure from further inju- 
ries, a perfecution Ihall be fet on foot by the 
diabolical malevolence and crafty defigns of 
the Popifh powers, which fhall be carried on 
with violence, and in the iffue fhail deprive 
Proteftantifm of a legal eftablifh men t all over 
Europe, and ejecl the Proteftant pallors from 
the exercife of their function. 

The members of the church of Rome fhall 
celebrate this event with every demonftration 
of joy ; for they fhall reckon themfelves hap- 
pily delivered from troublefome monitors, who 
galled their confcience, by offering convincing 
evidence of the corruptions of their church, 
while their fecular interefls would not permit 
them to renounce her fuperflitions ; and they 
*' that dwell on the earth fhall rejoice over 
" them, and make merry, and fhall fend gifts 
" one to another, becaufe thefe two prophets 
" tormented them that dwell on the earth," 
Rev. xi. But this triumph of Popery fhall be 
Y 111 or t- 



170 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

fhort-lived, as the perfecution of Dioclefian, 
though the moft violent, and apparently the 
moil fuccefsful, carried on againfc the primitive 
church, by her enemies, was the laft effort of 
expiring Paganifm, fo the death of the wit- 
neifes (liall be the laft fuccefsful effort of Pope- 
ry in Europe. 



SECTION III. 

The Refurredion of the Witnejfes, 

At the end of three years and a half, that 
is, in the year 1698, the event defcribed in 
the preceding fe6tion is followed by the re- 
furreclion of the witnefTes, Rev. xi. 11, 12. 
'^ And after three days and an half, the Spirit 
" of life from God entered into them, and they 
*' flood upon their feet, and great fear fell upon 
*' them which faw them, and they heard a great 
" voice from heaven, faying unto them, Come 
" up hither, and they afcended up to heaven in 
'' a cloud, and their enemies beheld them." In 
all this there is an obvious reference to the re- 
furre^ion and afcenfion of our bleffed Lord. The 
great head of the church, after fubmitting to the 
variety of fufferings reprefented in the gofpels, 
was in the end put to death by his enemies ; 
but his death was followed by a glorious refur- 

reftion 



j 



Part III. The Ev^its foretold in them. 1 7 1 

reclion to the life that fliall never have an end, 
and his refurreclion led to his afcenfion to the 
right hand of God, when he took poffelllon of 
the kingdom promifed him ; fo his myftical 
body the church, after experiencing various 
diftreffes for a courfe of time, by the perfecu- 
tions and delufions of Antichrift, fhall in the 
end be deprived of all political exiftence. But 
this political death fhall be followed by a re- 
vival of her privileges, of which fhe fhall never 
afterwards be deprived. God, who is the author 
of life, fpiritual and natural, fhall beftow the 
fpiritual life exteniively and powerfully, fo that 
great multitudes of all the nations fhall with fm- 
cerity embrace, and with boldnefs avow their 
adherence to the true religion ; " The fpirit of 
" life from God entered into them, and they 
" flood upon their feet." The fame God who 
turneththe hearts of kings as the rivers of water, 
fhall incline the rulers of Europe at that time, 
to fupport the true religion, by the voice of 
public authority ; they fhall command the paf* 
tors of the church to exercife their function, 
and the people to profefs their belief of the 
truth. " They heard a great voice from hea- 
*^ ven, faying unto them,\Come up hither.'* As 
perfons afcending in a cloud to heaven fpurn 
the earth beneath, fo they, proteded by the le- 
gal authority of the fupreme powers, (hall con- 
temn 



172 A Key fo the Prophecies. Part III. 

temn the machinations and the efforts employed 
againft them, while their enemies fhall fee, with 
anguiHi of mind, a revolution which they cannot 
prevent ; " and they afcended up to heaven in 
" a cloud, and their enemies beheld them.'^ 

Two important events for the advantage of 
the church, fhall take place at the fame time 
with.the refurredion of the witneffes. The tem- 
poral fovereignty annexed to the Papacy fhall be 
taken away, and the Ottoman empire shall ceafe 
to exifl. 

SECTION IV. 

The Fall of the Pope^s Temporal Sovereignty. 

It is reprefented in thefe words, Rev. xi. 13. 
*' And the fame hour was there a great earth- 
" quake, and the tenth part of the city fell." 
An earthquake in the language of prophecy, 
fignilies a revolution : The city, and the great 
city, in the Apocalypfe, fignifies Rome. It is fo 
called with refpect to its dominion, rather than 
the territory within its walls. Thus, we are 
told verfe 8. of this chapter, that our Lord was 
crucified in the great city. He certainly was 
crucified by the authority of Rome, in a pro- 
vince of her empire, though not within the 
walls. As the Roman empire reprefented by 

the 



Part III. The Ev€7its foretold in them, 173, 

the beaft has ten horns, fignifying fo many 
kingdoms, the fame empire reprefented by a 
city, muft confift of ten parts ; — and as in Da- 
niel's viiion, the Pope's temporal fovereignty is 
typified by one of thefe horns, fo the fame fove- 
reignty here is typified by one of thefe ten parts. 
But here it may be faid. Why fliouid it fignify 
the Pope's temporal fovereignty, rather than 
any other of the ten kingdoms ? Becaufc, ift. The 
fall of that fovereignty is of m.uch greater im- 
portance to the completion of the prophecy than 
any, or even feverals of the other kingdoms : ac- 
cordingly, thoi^h feverals fell avv^ay at the Re- 
formation, I find no particular mention m.ade of 
them. 2d, It is the. only one of the ten whofe 
duration is meafured in the prophecy ; it is the 
only one, therefore, whofe fall we m^ight expect 
to be particularly marked. 3d, The time at 
which this tenth part falls, exaclly correfponds 
with the period in which the Pope's temporal 
fovereignty ought to fall ; for the 42 months al- 
lotted to the reign of the feventh head, mea- 
fure (as we have already feen, p. 6o.)the tempo- 
ral fovereignty annexed to the Papacy; thefe 42 
months m.ake exaclly 1260 prophetic days or 
years, and they coincide throughout with the 
1260 years of the witnelTes mourning prophecy ; 
but their mourning prophecy ends by their re- 
furre^lion ; at the fame time, therefore, the tem- 
poral 



174 ^ ^^y ^^ ^^^ Prophecies, Part III. 

poral fovereignty ought alfo to end. ' Accor- 
dingly, we are told, " In that fame hour there 
*^ was a great earthquake, and the tenth part of 
" the city fell," to intimate that the refur- 
reclion of the witneffes Ihall be accompanied by 
a great revolution, which fhall overturn the tem- 
poral fovereignty annexed to the Papacy. There 
appears a peculiar propriety in reprefenting the 
temporal fovereignty here, by a tenth part of 
the city. Had it been reprefented by one of the 
horns, interpreters would have concluded, that 
fome other of the kingdoms had been intended, 
becaufe the Pope's fovereignty m the Apoca- 
lypfe is invariably reprefented by the feventh 
head. Again had it been reprefented here by the 
feventh head, the fall of that would have im- 
plied the death of the beaft \ ox, in other words 
the diiTolution of the whole fyftem of fpiritual 
tyranny, which would have led to an error ; for 
the fpiritual jurifdiclion of Antichrift is repre- 
fented as fubfifting after the fall of the temporal 
fovereignty, till it is reduced by the vials. 

in 

(1) Some have fuppofed that France is intended by the 
tenth part of the city ; the late revolution has fully proved 
that application to be erroneous. France is already fallen 
fron\ the dominion of papal Rome ; but the time of its 
fail does not correfpond with that of the tenth part here 
mentioned, for the Pope reigns ftill, the Ottoman em^ 
pire exiilsj and the witnelTes flill prophecy in fackcloth. 



Part III. The Events foretold in the7nl 175 

In the fame earthquake which overturns the 
tenth part of the city, '^ feven thoufand names 
" of men are flain." Thefe are (according to 
fome), men of name ; and it is probable, that an 
event fo humiliating to the pride of the church 
of Rome, as the lofs of the Papal fovereignty, 
cannot be effedcd without bloodfhed ; while 
many of the fuperior clergy, being the perfons 
chiefly interefted in its prefervation, may be put 
to death in the contefl : Yet I imagine, that by 
names of men, we are to underftand focieties of 
men, and by their death, the diffolution of fuch 
focieties \ particularly, that the feveral monaftic 
orders, and the focieties that otve their inflitu- 
tion to human invention, fhall be done away. 
There are not fo many feparate orders as 7000 ; 
but every feparate houfe, though belonging to 
the fame order is a diftind fociety. If we num- 
ber the feveral houfes belonging to all the or- 
ders, over all the countries fubjedl to the fpiri- 
tual jurifdi£tion of Rome, they will amount to 
more than 7000. However, as the number fe- 
ven isperfed, by theufeof it, with the additi- 
on of 1000, the fpir it of prophecy would inti- 
mate their great number ; and that all of them 
fliall be diflblved. The completion of this pro- 
phecy will not appear improbable, when we re- 
flect, that the Popifli fovereigns have obliged 
the Pontiff, by his own decree, to diflblve the 

fociety 



176 J Key io the Prcphecics. Part III. 

fociety of Jefuits, though they might be juftly 
flyled the Janizaries of the Papal authority ; and 
when we farther confider, that politicians in Po- 
pifh countries begin to efteem the feveral reli- 
gious orders as ufelefs burdens upon the (late, if 
not abfolute nuifances to fociety. 

SECTION V. 



The fall of the Ottoman Empire. 

The fame hour in which the witnefles arife, 
and an earthquke overturns the tenth part of the 
city, itisfaid. Rev. xi. 14. " the fecond wo is 
" paft." Now, by the fecond wo, or lixth 
trumpet, is meant the Ottoman empire. Whe- 
ther it (hall fall fuddenly, and in confequence 
of the fame revolution which dethrones the Pope, 
or if it fhall gradually walte away, and finally 
ceafe to exift at the fame time, though uncon- 
neciied with that revolution as the caufe, the ac- 
camplifhrnent of the prophecy only can deter- 
mine. They are reprefented clearly as contem- 
porary events, but the expreffions do not necef- 
farily imply that they fliali both be produced 
by the fame caufe. I find fimilar expreffions 
ufed (Rev. ix. 12.) concerning the Saracen em- 
pire, ^' One wo is paft." But the Saracen em- 
pire 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 177 

pire gradually wafted away, and at length whol- 
ly difappeared about the time the Turks were 
in four fmall dynaftles on the banks of the Eu- 
phrates, ready to pufh their conquefts weftward. 
Juft fo the Ottoman empire may gradually de- 
cline and receive feveral humiliating blows, be- 
fore the fall of the Pope's fovereignty ; but at 
that time it fnall wholly ceafe to be a fcourge to 
mankind in general, or to Chriftians in particu- 
lar. 



CHAP. 



1 7 S A Key tu the Prophecies. Part III. 



CHAPTER III. 

Of the Events tvhich take Place from the founding 
of the feventh Trumpet^ to the fifth Vial^ or the 
Deftrudion of Rome. 

When thefe three remarkable events are ac- 
complifhed, they may be conlidered as evident 
ligns of the famous sera foiemniy announced to 
the prophet Daniel, chap. xii. 6, 7. "And one 
" faid to the man cioathed in linen, which was 
" upon the water of the river. How long fhall 
" it be to the end of thefe wonders ? And I 
" heard the man cloathed in linen, which was 
*' upon the waters of the river, when he held 
'^ up his right hand, and his left hand unto hea- 
" ven, and fwear by him that liveth for ever, 
" that it fliall be for a time, times, and an half: 
" and when he Ihali have acCompliilied to fcat- 
'^ ter the power of the holy people, all thefe 
*' things (hall be finished." The appeal to hea- 
ven by a folemn oath, intimates the certainty of 
the promifed deliverance, in the appointed fea- 
fon, that the united efforts of earth and hell 
cannot prevent it, nor any unforefeen circum- 
ftances delay it, a moment longer than God has 

appointed 



Part III. ne Events foretold in them, 179 

appointed. The continuance of the preceding 
diftrefs is meafured by time, times, and an half, 
three prophetic years and an half, or 1 260 years, 
calculating from the beginning of Antichrifl's 
reign, formerly reprefented by the little horn, 
whofe duration is meafured by the fame num- 
bers, Dan. vii. 25. At the clofe of which, God 
fliall put an end to the perfecutions of Anti- 
chrift, which previoufly fcattered the power of 
his holy people, fo that they never could appear 
either in force or in numbers. 

The fame sera, wdth fimilar circumftances 
of folemnity, is reprefented to the apoftle John, 
Rev. X. ^^d^ 7. " And the angel which I faw 
*' ftand upon the fea, and upon the earth, lifted 
" up his hand to heaven, and fwear by him that 
" liveth for ever and ever, who created the 
" heaven and the things that therein are, and 
" the earth and the things that therein are, and 
" the fea and things which are therein, that 
" there fliould be time no longer, (that the 
" time fliould not be yet). But in the days of 
*' the voice of the feventh angel, when he fhall 
" begin to foun(^, the myftery of God fhould 
'^ be finifhed, as he hath declared to his fer- 
'^ vants the prophets." Here the asra of de- 
liverance is fixed at the founding of the fe- 
venth trumpet, but that event takes place im- 
mediately after the remarkable events already 
mentioned. In the fame hour that the wit- 

nefses 



1 8o A Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

neffes arifc from the dead, — that an earthquake 
overturns the tenth part of the city, — that the 
fecond wo is paft, — behold the third wo cometh 
quickly. What is meant by that wo we learn 
from what follows : " And the feventh angel 
" founded/' then the glorious deliverance ef- 
fcif^ed by his founding is laid before us in ge- 
neral terms : "And there were sreat voices in 
*' heaven, faying, The kingdoms of this world 
'^ are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and 
*' of his Chrifl:, and he fliall reign for ever and 
'' ever ;" Rev, xi. 15. 

This period may be properly called the oera 
of prophecy. The completion of Scripture pro- 
phecy which before this period was like the 
dawn of the morning, evident only to a few, 
fhall now fhine with the refulgence of noon- 
day and appear convincing to every intelligent 
and unprejudiced mind ; it fhall therefore prove 
the great mean in the hand of God, of giving 
fuccefs to the gofpel among the benighted na- 
tions of the world, and breaking down the re- 
maining bulwarks of fuperftition and idolatry ; 
from thenceforward, " the teflimony of Jefus 
*^ fhall be the fpirit of prophecy. 

At this period likewife, the dates annexed to 
the feveral remarkable events, maybe calculated 
with certainty. By going back 1260 years, the 
beginning of Antichrift's reign may be difco- 

vered 



Part IIL The Events foretold in them. 1 8 1 

vered with preciiion, and moft of the other 
calculations refer to that aera ; whereas, at pre- 
fent the dates are unavoidably involved in a cer- 
tain degree of obfcurity, and give room for vari- 
ous conjectures. 



SECTION I. 

State of the Church at the founding of the feventh 
Trumpet* 

From this period to the commencement of 
the Millennium, the prophecies continue to give 
a twofold view of the church. On the one 
hand, they reprefent the progrefs of the gof- 
pel ; on the other, they defcribe the Heps by 
which fpiritual Babylon is brought to its final 
ruin, and at length all oppofition to the truth 
is overcome. 

The firft view given of the progrefs of the 
gofpel, we have. Rev. vii. 9. *' After this I be- 
" held, and lo, a great multitude, which no 
*^ man could number, of all nations, and kin- 
" dreds and people, and tongues, flood before 
" the throne, and before the Lamb, cloathed 
" with white robes, and palms in their hands ; 
" and cried with a loud voice, faying falva- 
" tion to our God which fitteth upon the 

" throne. 



1 82 J Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" throne, and unto the Lamb. — And one of the 
" elders anfwered, faying unto me. What are 
" thefe which are arrayed in white robes ? and 
^' whence came they ? And 1 faid unto him, 
" Sir thou knoweft. And he faid to me, Thefe 
" are they which came out of great tribulation, 
" and have wafhed their robes, and made them 
*' white in the blood of the Lamb : Therefore 
*' are they before the throne of God, and ferve 
'' him day and night in his temple ; and he 
*' that iitteth on the throne (hall dwell among 
*' them. They il'iall hunger no more, neither 
*' thirft any more, neither fhall the fun light on 
*^ them, nor any heat : For the Lamb who is 
*' in the midft of the throne, fhall feed them, 
*' and fhall lead them unto living fountains of 
*' waters ; and God fhall wipe away all tears 
" from their eyes." 

The multitude, with palms in their hands, are 
reprefented here as facceeding the 144,000 fealed 
ones. Jfter thn^ I beheld alfo a great multitude. 
The 144,000 fealed ones run along the whole pe- 
riod of Antichrifl's reign. Re 7. xiv. 1. ; but at 
the clofe of his reign, they give place to the palm- 
bearing multitude. The dcfcription of thefe, 
compared with that of the fealed ones, fhows 
how different the ftate of the church now is, 
from its former condition, ever fince Chriftians 
began to decline from purity of faith and man- 
ners. 



Part III. The Events foretold in the?n. 183 

ners. Previous to this aera, real Chriflians were 
few, as the great body who profeffed Chriftiani- 
ty were deditute of the fpirit of it ; but now 
they are a great multitude, which no man can 
number of all nations, and kindreds, and peo- 
ple, and tongues. Formerly the true fervants 
of God worlhippedhim fincerely infecret, but 
their voice was not heard in the world, for fear 
of the perfecution of their enemies ; but now 
they cry with a loud voice, making a public 
profeflion of their faith, and attending on the 
ordinances of religion, without fear or danger. 
Formerly true Chriflians were traduced as fchif^ 
matics, heretics, and.perfons abominably wick- 
ed ; but now their innocence is vindicated, their 
righteoufnefs is brought forth as the noon- day ; 
for they all, and they only, are eileemed righ-, 
teous, who are juRified by the blood of Chrift, 
and fanclified by the influence of his Spirit. 
They are cloathed with white robes, waihed and 
made white in the blood of the Lamb. For- 
merly the faithful followers of Chrifl v/erc eve- 
ry where perfecuted and overcome ; but now 
they hold palms in their hands, as emblems of 
vi(^ory over their enemies. They were former- 
ly in great tribulation. They experienced eve- 
ry kind of diflrefs outward and inward. They 
were expofed by the virulence of their enemies, 
to fire andfword, to hunger and thirfl, to cold 

and 



184 jiKe^ to the Prophecies, Part III. 

and nakednefs. Nor were thefe the greateft 
evils ; for they were frequently cxpofed to a 
fcarcity of the bread of life, when deprived of 
ordinances j fo that their fouls were ready to 
perifh. But now they Ihall be delivered from 
whatever might prove injurious, to their tempo- 
ral or fpiritual happinefs : " Neither fhall the fun 
" light on them, nor any heat. They Ihall fland 
*^ before the throne of God, andfervehim day 
" and night in his temple ; and he that littcth on 
** the throne ihall dwell among them." The or- 
dinances of God fhall be eftabliihed in purity; in 
thefe men Ihall place their delight, and on them 
God fhall beftow his prefence. " The taber- 
*' nacleof God fhall be with men, and he fhall 
*' dwell among them." They fhall experience no 
more fcarcity of the bread of life ; " they fhall 
*' hunger no more, neither thirft any more." 
The Redeemer fhall himfelf feed his people. On 
them he fhall beflow liberally the comfortable 
and gracious influences of his Spirit, which 
ihall prove a well of water fpringing up unto 
everlafting life' ; and the tears which theylhed 
for the defolation of the church, as well as for 
their own particular diflrefTes, fliall be wiped 
away. " The Lamb who is in the midfl of the 
^' throne fliall feed them, and fliall lead them 

*' into 

(1) Jolmiv. 14. and yii. 36. 39. 



Part in. Tke E<uents foretald inthem. 185 

*' into living fountains of waters, and God fhall 
^' wipe away all tears from thier eyes'/* We 

have 

(1) Lowman and Newton are of opinion, that the mul- 
titude, with palms in their hands, reprefent the glory of a 
future world, particularly the happinefs of thofe perfons 
put to death by the Pagan Roman emperors ; but I cannot 
agree with them in opinion, for the following reafons : l/f, 
The happinefsof the martyrs in their glorified ftate is re- 
prefented in the firflfeal ; it appears to me unneceffary to 
introduce them here again. 2<i, If they were introduced in 
this place, they would have been mentioned before the 
144,000 fealed ones; becaufethey were poffeiTed of hap- 
pinefs previous to the admiflion of converts into the 
church in the age of Conftantine, whereas, in the vifion, 
.they arereprefented as following the fealed ones : " After 
" thefe things, I faw.*' That interpretation cannot be 
juft, which obliges one to reverfe the order of the vi- 
fion. 3^/, The expreffions which defcribe the happinefs of 
this multitude, may appear at firft view too flrong to 
apply to the church militant ; it is accordingly on this 
ground they have been referred to the church triumphant ; 
yet they are obvioufly borrowed from the prophet Ifaiah, 
and when compared with the context in the prophet, they 
certainly refer to the church militant, and not to the 
church triumphant. Now, it is reafonable to fuppofe they 
have the fame meaning here. Thus, verfes 15, 16, are 
borrowed from Ifaiah xlix. 10. '< They fhall not hunger, 
^' nor thirft, neither (hall the heat nor fun fmite them ; 
" for he that hath mercy on them fhall lead them, even 
" by the fprings of water fhall he guide them." And 

verfe 
Aa 



1 86 J Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

have another view of the progrefs of the gofpel. 

Rev. xiv. 6, 7. '' And I faw another angel fly 

5' in the midfl: of heaven, having the everlail- 

*' ing gofpel to preach unto them that dwell on 

^' the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, 

^^ and tongue, and people, faying with a loud 

*' voice, Fear God, and give glory to him ; for 

5' the hour of his judgment is come : and wor- 

" ihip him that made heaven, and earth, and 

." thefea, and the fountains of water'.'* 

This 

verfe 17. is taken from Ifa. xxv. 8. " And the Lord 
'* God will wipe away tears from off all faces, and thp 
" rebuke of his people fhall he take away from off all the 
" earth." Ath^ It appears more confiftent with the gene- 
ral defign of the Apocalypfe, to confider the multitude, 
with palms in their hands, as the church militant ifluing 
from a ftorm ; for the general defign is to fhew, that the 
church lliall continue, in defiance of all o^pofition, and 
fhall at length become triumphant on the earth, previous 
to the general judgment. 

(1) The opinion of the excellent Mede, in which he is 
followed by B. Newton and others, is, that the miniflry 
of this angel was fulfilled, in the public and flrenuous op- 
pofition made to the worfhip of images, by the Emperors 
of theEaft, as well as by Charlemagne and the bifliopsof 
France in the eighth century. But neither the time nor 
thecircumftancesof this angel's miniflry can accord with 
that interpretation ; while, on the other hand, the time 

and 



Part III; Th^ Events foretold in ihefn, idy 

This angel reprefcnts the minifter's of the 
word, for the miniftry of reconciliation is com- 
mitted to earthen veffels. He flies in the midft 
of heaven to reprefent the fupport of civil au- 
thority, and the great fuccefs of his miniftry. 
His commillion to preach, extends to all that 
dwell on the earth ; and accordingly he propa- 
gates with celerity a knowledge of the truth to 

every 

aiid the circumlianees coincide with the founding of the 
feventh trumpet. IJl, The miniftry of this angel muft 
coincide with the palm bearing multitude : For, as Mede 
argues, the immediate confequents of the fame antece- 
dents muft be contemporary. Now, the 144,000 fealed 
ones immediately precede the multitude with palms in 
their hands* chap. vii. The fame 144,000 fealed ones imme- 
diately precede the voice of this angel, chap. xiv. ; therefore 
themultitudewithpalmsintheirhands,and the voice of this 
angel muftbe contemporary. 2d, The voice of this angel 
muft coincide with the refurre6lion of the v/itnefTes ; for the 
144,000 fealed concemporate with the witneiTes mourning 
prophecy, theirniourning prophecy is followed by their re- 
furre6lion and afcenfion to heaven ; fo here the 144,000 
fealed ones are follow^ed by the voice of an angel flying 
through the midft of heaven ; therefore the refurreclion of 
the witneiTes, and the voice of this angel muft coincide. 3d, 
Thefan\e argument proves that the voice of this angel coin- 
cides with the fall of the Pope'stemporalfovereignty, or the 
tenth part of the city; for the 144,000 fealed ones are con- 
temporary with the 42 months of the beaft ; the immedia^e 

confequent 



i88 A Key to the Prophecies. PartllL 

every nation, and tongue, and people. The fub- 
jeft of his miniftry is the gofpel, the glad tidings 
of a Saviour, containing the whole counfel of 
God, refpecting the falvation of men. The gof- 
pel was at all times everlafdng, in as far as the 
plan of it was laid before the foundations of the 
world. The Author of it is the Everlafting God, 
and the blefling conferred on thofe that receive 

confequent of thefe 42 months is the fall of the tenth part 
of the city ; and here the immediate confequent of the 
fame 144,000 fealed ones is the voice of this angel, which 
is further confirmed by the expreffions of the angel, "the 
" hour of his judgment is come," exprefsly referring to 
the judgment then recently inflicted on the bead. 4i/i, 
Ho"\vever fpecious the application of Mede may be, we 
ihall find, that the circumilances of the event to which he 
alludes, if minutely examined, will not fuit the voice of 
this angel. This angel preaches the gofpel, but the op- 
pofition of the eaftern Emperors, as well as of Charle- 
magne and the biftiops of France, was too limited to jufti- 
fy this expreffion, that they preached the gofpel. They 
joined iffue with the degenerate church in many te- 
nets and pra6lices, though they oppofed her in fome 
of the groffeft and moft recent corruptions. Again, 
the term Everlafting here, feems to intimate the per- 
petual fuccefs of the gofpel, from the period of its 
publication by this angel. Now, the attempt of the Em- 
perors of the Eaft, and Charlemagne, were as ineffedlual 
as they were partial i whereas it is obvious from the pro- 
phecies, 



Part III. Ihe Events foretold in them. 189 

it IS eternal life ; but at this time it may be 
termed everlafting, in regard it fhall never be 
again obfcured by the fubtilty of the dragon, 
and his emiffary the beaft. This angel preaches 
the gofpel fo as to counteract the poifon of Ba- 
bylon's do6lrine|| The doctrines of Popery im- 
prefs the mind with the fears of purgatory, and 
of devils, together vi^ith an exceffive reverence 
of faints and angels, which have a tendency to 
banifh from the mind the fear of God. But 
this angel recals the attention of mankind to 
that principle which is the fource of every duty 
we owe to God, and to mankind ; faying with 
a loud voice. Fear God. He adds, Give glory 
to him. God is glorified by obedience to his 
commandments, but the church of Rome re- 
quires of her votaries implicit fubmiffion to her 
authority. So that it may be faid of them, as 
of the apoftate Jews, " Ye reject the command- 
" ments of God, that ye may keep your own 

*^ traditions. 

phecies, that after the fall of the beaft, the gofpel fhall 
be propagated, fo as never to be again obfcured. Far- 
ther, the argument by which this angel enforces hi^ 
preaching, cannot apply to the oppofition made by the 
Emperors of the Eaft, and Charlemagne. There was no 
Judgment at that time infliaed on the beaft : on the con- 
trary, he was then haftily advancing to the zenith of lii* 
glory. 



1 90 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 

*^ traditions. In vain ye worfhip me, teaching 
*' for doctrines the commandments of men." 
But this angel directs men to the true rule of 
obedience, the divine precepts : '^ And worfhip 
" him that made heaven and earth, the fea, and 
" the fountains of waters.'' The worfhip of 
God is the great mean by which obedience of 
heart and life is maintained. And in this like- 
wife the church of Rome grofsly mifleads the 
members of her communion, by enjoining the 
worfliip of angels and faints, and even of images 
and relidts ; but this angel exhorts men in the 
language of God's law, '' Thou Ihall worfliip the 
'^ Lord thy God, and him only flialt thou ferve;" 
becaufe, to him alone worfl:iip is due, who 
is the great Creator and Preferver of all things, 
the bountiful Benefactor, from whom every 
bleffing, temporal and fpiritual, flows ; while 
he urges thefe truths with fuccefs, from the 
completion of prophecy, made manifeft in the 
judgment of God fo recently inflided on the 
beaft, by depriving him of his temporal fove« 
reignty. 

A third view, reprefenting the efficacy of the 
gofpel in thefe times, is laid before us, Rev. xi. 
1 9. " And the temple of God was opened in hca- 
'^ ven, and there was feen in his temple the ark 
" of his teftament.'' This took place immediately 

after 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 191 

after the feventh trumpet founded, as we learn 
fi'om verfe 15. and reprefents the clearer mani- 
feftation of himfelf, which God will bellow on 
his faithful worfhippers at the time fpecified. 
Under the law, the high prieft only once a year 
was permitted to fee the ark. The vail which 
feparated the moft holy from the holy place, 
prevented the prieft, who officiated daily in the 
fan^luary, from feeing it ; and if the high prieft 
entered within the fecond vail, except on the 
day of expiation, he died for his temerity. 
Lev. xvi. 2. But under the New Teftament 
difpenfation, there is accefs' for every real Chrif- 
tian " to the holieft of all, by the blood of 
^' Jefus," Heb. x. 19. This accefs was typified 
by the rending of the vail at Chrift's death, 
Mat. xxvii. 51. Accordingly it has been the 
privilege of fome individuals, in all periods of 
the Chriftian church, to be admitted to the ho- 
lieft of all, and to fee the ark; but the extend- 
ing of this privilege to the whole body of the 
church is referved for that period in which the 
feventh trumpet fhall found. The primitive 
church is reprefented by worihippers in the in- 
ner court of the temple, meaning the court of 
the priefts in which the altar of burnt-offering 
ftood. Rev. xi. I. However that does not im- 
ply accefs to the holieft of all, to fee the ark. 
In the time following the reign of Antichrift, 

and 



1 92 A Key to the Prophecies, Part IIL 

and during his reign, the temple and the inner 
court are ihut, the outer court is trodden under 
foot by the Gentiles, (verfe 2.), and the few 
witnefles faithful to God on earth, are mingled 
with thofe Gentiles, prophesying in fackcloth. 
But when the feventh trumpet founds, all the 
Gentiles are expelled from the outer court, and 
there is not only accefs to the inner court, as 
formerly, but the door of the fancbuary is thrown 
open, even the inner vail is removed, and all the 
worfhippers are permitted to fee the ark of the 
covenant ; that is, God fhall at that period give 
clearer views of his truth, and more comfortable 
manifeftations of his prefence, than at any for- 
mer period, by beftowing more generally and 
more liberally the influences of his holy Spirit. 
The fame truth is laid before us by another 
type borrowed from the Mofaic oeconomy, ap- 
plicable to the fame period. Rev. xv. 8. " And 
*' the temple was filled with fmoke from the 
" glory of God, and from his power ; that no 
" man was able to enter into the temple till the 
" feven plagues of the fevcn angels were fulfil- 
" led/' The opening of the temple is men- 
tioned verfe 5. in almoft the fame words ufed 
Rev. xi. 19. There is a reference to that paf- 
fage, in order to fhew the time of opening the 
temple ; namely, when the feventh trumpet 
founds. Out of the temple came the feven an- 

gels, 



Part III. The Events foretdd in them* 193 

gels having the feven laft plagues. Immediately 
the temple is filled with fmoke, or a cloud, 
which continues during the time that the angels 
are pouring out the viais. This unqueftionably 
refers to the coni'ecration of the tabernacle by 
Mofes, and the dedication of the temple by So- 
lomon. On thefe two memorable occafions, the 
houfe of God was filled with a cloud, fo that 
even the miniilers of the fancluary could not 
enter it ; the cloud was a fymbol of the divine 
prefence ; it then filled the houfe ; whereas it 
commonly appeared only on the mercy-feat 
within the vail, to intimate that his prefence 
on that occafion was beftowed more abundantly 
than on ordinary occafions. That minifi:ers of 
the fancluary could not enter in, proceeded from 
their deep reverence for that vifible difplay of 
the divine prefence ; juft fo when the feventh 
trumpet founds, the church of Chrifl, purified 
from the defilements of Antichirft, and confe- 
crated to Chrift, fhall be acknowledged by pe- 
culiar manifefi:ations of God's prefence, and the 
liberal influences of his Spirit. 

Thefe three reprefentations afford a view to- 
lerably clear, of the fl:ate of the church imme- 
diately after the founding of the feventh trum- 
pet. The firft fhews the gofpel propagated to 
kindreds, tongues, nations, and languages, and 
an innumerable multitude of converts ijitrodu- 
B b .^14 ced 



I 



•194 ^ K^y io i^^ Prophecies. Part III* 

ced into the church. The fecond fhews the 
means by which they are introduced, the mi- 
niftry of the word, fupported by the civil au- 
thority, fpread by the zeal of the preachers, 
and urged upon the rational mind by the com- 
pletion of prophecy. The third fhews the hap- 
pinefs of the church then conftituted, arifing 
from the clear manifeftations of the divine 
prefence given by the liberal influences of the 
Holy Spirit. 



SECTION II. 

Obfer vat ions on the Vials. 

Let us now take a view of the progreflivc 
fteps by which Antichriftianifm is brought to 
its final ruin. Thefe are reprefented by the 
vials, and the vials are included in the feventh 
trumpet, fo that they begin to be poured out 
when the angel preaching the gofpel flies through 
the midil of heaven. Before I offer a particu- 
lar illuftration of each, I fhall make fome gene- 
ral obfervations on the whole, to fhew the 
grounds on which I attempt to illufl:rate them. 

I. It is obvious, that the application of any 
or of all thefe vials to events already paft, muft 
be erroneous ; for all are included in the fe- 
venth 



Part III. The Events foretold in the?n, 195 

venth trumpet, and the feventh trumpet has not 
yet founded ; it is then only when the fecond 
wo is paft, that the third wo cometh, Rev. xi. 1 4. 

2. That the vials begin immediately as the fe- 
venth trumpet founds, and follow one ano- 
ther rapidly, or at Ihorter intervals of time than 
thofe that intervened betwixt the plagues of 
the trumpets, we may infer from that expreflion, 
the third wo cometh quickly. That they follow 
one another after long periods of time, or at 
equal intervals, which Jurien infers from the 
term vial, fuppofmg it an allufion to an hour- 
glafs, is a mere play of imagination, without the 
fmalleft fupport from Scripture. 

3. All the vials have the fame obje(5l, name- 
ly, to deftroy the remaining power of the An- 
tichrillian fyftem, called the Beaft. The firft 
brings a grievous sore upon them that had the 
mark of the beaft, and worfhipped his image. 
Rev. xvi. 2. ; and when the laft is poured 
out, the beaft and falfe prophet are taken and 
caft into the lake of fire, Rev- xix. 20. 

4. Moft of the vials have an obvious reference 
to the plagues of Egypt ; now the empire of the 
beaft is " fpiritually called Egypt/' Rev. xi. 8. 
We may therefore infer that the plagues which 
were inflided corporally, or, in a literal fenfe, 
on the Egyptians, (hall be in inflicted fpirituaily 
on the followers of Antichrift. 

5. There 



195 J Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

5. There is a manifefl: refemblance betwixt 
the firfl: four trumpets and the firft four vials. 
The refemblance implies, that the power of 
Papal Rome fhall be reduced gradually by fteps, 
in lomerefpects limilar to thofe which deftroy- 
ed the dominion of Imperial Rome. The fub- 
jecls afFeded by the plagues are the fame in 
both. Thus, the firfl: trumpet brought a plague 
on the earth, the fecond on the fea, the third 
en the rivers, the fourth on the fun ; fo the firfl 
vial brings a plague on the earth, the fecond on 
the fsa, the third on the rivers, the fourth on 
the fun. If therefore we know what is meant 
by the earth, fea, rivers, and fun, in the go- 
vernm.ent of Imperial Rom.e, we can be at no 
lofs to difcover \yhat is parallel to thefe in the 
government of Papal Rome. The effecls pro- 
duced are the fame in the fecond and the third 
of both. The fecond trum.pet turns the fea to 
blood, fo the fecond vial ; the third trumpet 
makes the rivers bitter, fo that they are perni- 
cious to life ; the third yial turns the rivers to 
blood, which produces a fimil^r eflecl, but in a 
higher degree. The effecVs of the firft and 
fourth in both are indeed different. The firfj 
trumpet burns the earth and its produclioBS ; 
the firfl vial occafions a noifome fore.* The 
fourth trumpet decreafes the heat of the fun ; 
the fourth vial increafes it. However, the con- 
*' ' traft 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 197 

trafi; here Is fo ftriking, that it makes the mean- 
ing as obvious as the refemblance in the two 
preceding. 

The three laft vials have no refemblance to 
any of the trumpets ; but to Compenfate the want 
of this index to their meaning, an enlarged ex- 
plication of each is added. The whole of chap, 
xviii. is a comment on the fifth vial ; chap. xix. 
from the beginning to the loth verfe, is an il- 
luftration of the fixth vial ; and from the nth 
verfe to the clofe of the fame chapter is a far- 
ther account of the fevenrh vial. Add to this, 
that the earthquake or revolution occaiioned by 
the feventh vial, is exprefled in terms fimilar to 
that reprefented at the opening of the fixth feal : 
Compare chap. xvi. 18, 19, 20. with chap. vi. 
12,13,14. 

6. The agents under God, toinfilct the plagues 
of the vials, are confcious of their being inftru- 
ments in his hand to fulfil prophecy ; and in 
thisrefpeft they widely differ from the agents 
employed in the preceding plagues of the trum- 
pets. The northej-n nations, the Saracens and 
the Turks, sWere^ll ignorant of their being 
fcourges in the hand* of God, to punifh a dege- 
nerate church. It might be faid of each as of 
Sennacherib, " O Affyrian, the rod of mine an- 
*' ge%an^the ftaffin their hand is mine indig- 
*' nation. I will fend him againft an hypocri- 

*' tical 



198 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

*' tical nation ; and againft the people of my 
" wrath will I give him a charge to take the 
** fpoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them 
" down like the mire of the ftreets. Howbeit, 
*' he meaneth not fo, neither doth his heart 
*^ think fo, but it is in his heart to deftroy, and 
*' cut off nations not a few," Ifa. x. 5. — 8. 
They were folely a6luated by ambition, covet- 
oufnefs or refentment, thofe felfiih paflions, fo 
natural to che human heart, though the Al- 
mighty over- ruled them, for the purpofes of ex- 
ecuting his counfel. But the angels that pour 
out the vials are members of the church: " They 
*' came out of the temple, they are clothed in 
*^ pure and white linen, having their breafts 
" girded with a golden girdle ;" that is, they 
are habited like priefts, to intimate that they 
have no felfifh end in view, by inflicl:ing punifh- 
ment, but perform a folemn facrifice to God* 
Again, they receive their directions from the 
minifters of the church : " And one of the four 
*' beafts (living creatures) gave unto the feven 
*' angels feven golden vials full of the wrath of 
*' Gcd,^' Rev. XV. 6, 7. Now thefe living crea- 
tures, ftrft introduced in the fourth chapter, re- 
prefent the minifters of the church. This is 
confirmed by what is faid of the witneiTes, chap. 
xi. 6. '' Thefe have power over wat;€rs to 
*^ turn them to blood, and to fmite the earth 

" with 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 199 

" with all plagues, as often as they will." The 
witneffesare chiefly the clergy, and their power to 
fmite the earth with plagues, is during the time 
which follows their mourning prophecy ; that is 
after their refurre6lion and afcenlion, which co- 
incides with the feventh trumpet, and confe- 
quently with thefe vials '. Further, the punifh- 
ment inflided is procured by the prayers of the 
church. It is for this reafon that the wrath of 
God is faid to be contained in golden vials, al- 
luding to the golden cenfers under the law, 
in which fweet incenfe was offered to God. 
Thus, the living creatures and elders are repre- 
fented having golden vials full of odours, chap* 
V. 8. The incenfe was obvioully typical of 
prayer ; for in the temple-fervice, while the in 

cenfe 

(l) The whole verfe runs thus: "Thefe have power ta 
" ftiut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophe- 
" cy, and have power over waters to turn them to blood, 
" and to fmite the earth with all plagues, as often as they 
" will." Their power to fhut heaven is in the days of 
their prophecy ; that is, during the 1260 days in which 
they wear fackcloth ; and their power to fmite the earth 
with plagues, is in the period that follows after. I confi- 
der thefe words, " in the days of their prophecy," as in- 
ferted to diftinguifh betwixt thefe two diftindl periods, for 
if both the powers mentioned v.'ere enjoyed at the fame 
time, it would have been more natural to have placed 
thefe words either at the beginning or end of the verfe. 



20O A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

cenfe was burning, a folemn filence prevailed, 
and the whole congregation was employed in 
prayer, fo that the time of incenfe was called 
the hour of prayer. But to put the matter be- 
yond all controverfy, we are told, that the gol- 
den vials full of odours are " the prayers of 
" faints*^' They are called vials, rather than 
cenfers, to intimate, that they are tranfparent as 
glafs or cryftal, typical of the fuperior light and 
glory enjoyed under the Gofpel, beyond that 
which belonged to the Mofaic difpenfation ; for 
the fame reafon, a fea of glafs is reprefented, 
chap. XV. 2. alluding to that in Solomon's tem- 
ple, which was made of brafs ' . 

7. An attention to the conduct of Providence 
muft convince us, that an infinitely wife God 
has difpofed events in every period, fo as to re- 
femble one another, whether thofc events re- 
fped: the calamities and deliverances of his 
church, or the rife and fall of empires. It is 
the obfervation of the wifeft of men, " The 
" thing that has been, it is that which fhall be, 
'* and that which is done is that which fhall be 

" done, 

(1) This account of the agents accords with the parallel 
vifion of the flate of the church at the fame period, but 
can by no means agree to any time pafl. It further af- 
fords a prefumption, that the period of pouring ouLthefe 
\ials is at a confiderable diftance. Chriflian piety and zeal 
are in our days too fcanty, to furnifh agents of the def- 
cription given above. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 2qi 

" done, and there is nothing new under the 
" fun." Nor can we wonder at this similarity 
of events in every period, when we reflect that 
the fame God carries on the fame end, and go- 
verns the fame fubjecls ; for, " as face anfwer- 
" eth to face in a glafs, fo does the heart of 
*' man to a man." Now an attention to the 
conduct of Providence would rectify that love 
of the marvellous, and that expectation of ex- 
traordinary interpofitions, which have frequent- 
ly led to error, in the application of prophecy. 
To the influence of thefe principles, are owing 
partly the blindnefs of the Jews, in applying 
the prophecies concerning the Meiliah, and the 
extravagance of the primitive fathers, in their 
conjedures concerning Antichrifl:; while Popilh 
writers have availed themfelves of the fame 
principles, for the defence of the Papacy againft 
the charge of Antichrifl:ianifm, by defcribing 
Antichrifl: with fuch characters as neither have 
been, nor fliall be verified in the world. Direct- 
ed by thefe cbfervadons, I proceed to illufl:rate 
the vials in their order, by offering probable 
conjeftures concerning the events reprefented 
by them. 



C c SEC- 



202 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 



SECTION III. 



The Firfi Vial. 

'' And I heard a great voice out of the tem« 
" pie, faying to the feven angels, Go your ways, 
'^ and pour out the vials of the wrath of God 
" upon the earth. And the firil went, and pour- 
" ed out his vial upon the earth ; and there fell 
*' a noifome and grievous fore upon the men 
** which had the mark of the beaft, and upon 
" them which worfhipped his image," Rev. 
xvi. I, 2. 

The church being now conftituted, and blef- 
fed with the divine prefence, by the voice of 
her public teaching, directs to the time and man- 
ner of inflicling the laft plagues on the adhe- 
rents of Antichrift. Accordingly, having iifued 
her mandate, " the firft angel went and poured 
" out his vial on the earth." The firft trum- 
pet brought a plague on the earth. The earth 
there reprefents the territory, or rather the fub- 
je<fl:s of Imperial Rome. Here it muft fignify 
the perfons fubjed to the fpiritaal jurifdiclion of 
Papal Rome. Accordingly the perfons affected 
by it, are the men who 4iad the mark of the 
beaft, and worfhipped his image. The plague 

occaftoned 



4 



Part III. The Events foretold inihem. 203 

occafioned by it, is " a noifome and greivous 
'i' fore." This un que (lion ably refers to one of 
the plagues of Egypt, Exod. ix. 9. But a fore 
taken fpiritually, fignilies lin, which is a difeafs 
and deformity of the foul. To this purpofe the 
prophet ufes thefe expreffions : " The whole 
" head is lick, and the whole heart faint ; from 
" the fole of the foot even to the head, there is 
*' no foundnefs in it, but wounds and bruifes, 
" and putrif)'ing fores,'* Ifa. i. 6. which repre- 
fent figuratively what he had faid plainly, (ver. 
*' 4.), Ah ! finful nation, a people laden with ini- 
" quity, a feed of evil doers, children that are 
^' corrupters.'' I humbly apprehend, there- 
fore, that the event pointed out in this vial, is. 
That the impiety and immorality of the Popidi 
fuperftition Ihall be convincingly urged on the 
followers of the beafl at the period fpecified, fo 
that the boldeft defenders of that fuperftition 
Ihall not be able to contradict the evidence, but 
muft retire with fecret anguifh from the field of 
argument, like the magicians of E^jypt, v/hc 
would not ftand before Mofes, becaufe of tl_.... 
boils, Exod. ix. 11. 1 am the more inclined t^ 
this opinion, becaufe the witneifes are the agents, 
by whom all thefe plagues areinflicled ; and the 
Reformation furnifhes an event fimilar to the 
plague of this vial. At that time every tongue 
^■:^2.% employed, every pen was occupied, in dc- 

fcribing 



204 -^ ^^y '^ '^^ Prophecies, Part III. 

fcribing the deformity of Popery. Nor were 
thofe efforts vain, princes and people lent an at- 
tentive ear, multitudes were convinced that the 
charge was juft. 



SECTION IV, 

The Second Vial. 

" And the fecond angel poured out his vial 
^' upon the fea, and it became as the blood of a 
" dead man ; and every living foul died in the 
" fea," Rev. xvi. 3. 

When the fecond angel founded his trlimpet, 
the third part of the fea became blood. It lig- 
nified then a diminution of the dominion of im- 
perial Rome, for the dominion of a ftate pro- 
tects the fubjecls, as the fea furrounds the land. 
Now, a diminution of the dominion of Rome 
was certainly the fecond flep in the progrefs of 
the northern nations. In their firfl attack they 
plundered the fubjects, but afterwards retired 
with their booty to their own country ; but in 
their following attacks they took poffeffion of 
the countries they invaded, erected independent 
kingdoms, detached whole provinces from the 
empire, and fo diminifhed the dominion of the 
pity. It appears to me obvious, therefore, that 
■ - ■ • by 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 205 

by the fecond vial there will be a fimilar dimi- 
nution of the dominion of Papal Rome. Of 
this event likewife, we have fome view in a pa- 
rallel event at the Reformation. Whole king- 
doms renounced the Papal jurifdidion, and fo 
lelTened the Pope's dominion; but it is probable 
the diminution will be very great, when this 
vial is poured out; for we are told, that " every 
" living foul which was in the fea died." In, 
the fecond trumpet, a third part of the fea is 
mentioned, here the whole fea ; the reafon may 
be, that Imperial Rome never extended her 
conquefts, nor claimed a dominion beyond a 
third part of the earth; but Papal Rome claims 
a dominion over the whole earth, and has in 
fome refped eftablifhed it among all nations, 
by her emiffaries. 



SECTION V. 

The Third Vial. 

" And the third angel poured out his vial 
" upon the rivers, and fountains of waters ; and 
^' they became blood. And I heard the angel 
" of the waters," chap. xvi. 4, 5, 6, 7. The 
rivers fitly reprefent all the rulers of a ftate, 
taken collectively; for as the rivers derive their 

origin 



2o6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

origin from the fea, and return their waters to 
the fea, according to the wife man's obfervation, 
" AW the rivers run into the fea ; from whence 
*' the rivers come, thither they return again," 
Eccl. i. 7. ; fo the rulers derive their authority 
from the dominion of the ftate, vhile they ex- 
ercife their authority to fupport that dominion 
in return, i^gain, the rivers meritioned in the 
third trumpet, according to the befi: interpre- 
ters, reprefent the rulers of Imperial RcmCj the 
fall of the ftar, or of the imperial form cf go- 
vernment, mud have chiefly aiiiifed them with 
bitternefs or forrow, becaufe that fall implied 
the lofs of their authority and power ; for 
though the government of Rome fubfifted for 
fome time after, it paiTed from the former rulers 
into the hands of the Goths. From the refem- 
blance betwixt that trumpet and this vial, I can- 
not doubt, that the obje£l:s of the plague are 
the rulers of Papal Rome ; and who are thefe 
but the fuperior clergy of the church of Rome ? 
This is confirmed by the fong of praife fung 
on that occafion : " Thou art righteous O Lord, 
*' which art, and waft, and ihall be, becaufe 
" thou haft judged thus : For they have fhed 
*- the blood of faints and of prophets, and thou 
" haft given them blood to drink ; for they are 
" worthy." This is faid of the Babylonifh 
woman, chap. xvii. 6. " I faw the woman drunk- 

" en 



Part III. The Events feretold in them, 207 

^^ en with the blood of the faints, and with the 
" blood of the martyrs of Jefus ;" and again, 
chap, xviii. 24. " In her was found the blood 
" of faints and of prophets, and of all that 
'^ were flain on the earth." Now, the deed of 
':he cimrch of Rome, as a colle6live body, is the 
deed of the rulers, and in faft all the murders 
of Chrift's faithful followers, for a thoufand years 
paft, have been perpetrated by them, or by 
their inftigation. Who raifed an army of 
crofs-bearers againft the Albigenfes and Wal- 
denfes ? Who put to death John Hufs and Jerom 
of Prague, notwithftanding the protedion of 
the civil government ? Who ereded the infer- 
nal tribunal of the Inquilition ? Who contrived 
the feveral private aifailinations and public 
maffacres that difgrace the annals of Europe 
lince the Keform.ation ? The fame anfwer 
wdll fuit all thefe queries. The clergy of the 
church of Rome. I cannot doubt, therefore, 
that they are the perfons who have fhed the 
iDlood of faints and of prophets, and to whom a 
righteous God, by the pouring out of this vial, 
will give blood to drink. This lad claufe ferves 
to illuftrate the nature of the plague, as the for- 
mer points out the objects of it ; it fliews that 
the deprivation or diminution of power (which 
is the fpiritual meaning of it) fhall be accom- 
panied with bloodflied taken in its literal mean- 
ing » 



2o8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

ing ; fo that thefe rulers fhall drink plentiful 
draughts of the cup which they adminiftered 
to others. 

The angel of the waters refers to what is faid, 
chap.xi. 6. " Thefe have power over waters, 
*' to turn them to blood," which confirms the 
obfervation formerly made, that thefe plagues 
are inflicted by the witneiTes, after their re- 
furreclion and afcenfion. Not that I imagine 
the minifters of the church will perfonally take 
up the temporal fword to punilh the rulers of 
Babylon, but they will procure the punifhment 
threatened by their prayers, and {hall fhew that 
the time of punifhment is come by their doctrine, 
while, after it is inflided, they fliall demonftrate 
the juftice of God in the difpenfations of his 
providence, as ground of praife and thankfulnefs 
to his church. The angel of the altar may re- 
prefent thofe who miniller at the altar ; his 
declaring the righteous judgment of God may 
{ignify the heinoufnefs of the fins committed 
by thofe perfons on v/hom the vial is poured 
out ; even the minifters of reconcihation an- 
nounce to them not pardon, but judgment ; 
and the place where atonement was wont to 
be made, fliall not afford to them any afylum, 
but procure certain deftruclion ; yet ftill in a 
confiftency with God's law, which orciains, 
that the murderers fhall be taken from his altar. 

In 



Part III. The Events foretold inihem, 209 

In a word, the princes of the world, and the 
minifters of the fancluary, the people and the 
paftors of the church, fhall mutually join in an 
hymn ofpraife, when the judgment threatened 
in this vial fliall be executed. 



SECTION VI. 

The Fourth Vial 

*' And the fourth angel poured out his vial on 
*' the fun ; and power was given to him to fcorch 
*' men with fire. And men were fcorched with 
*' great heat, and blafphemed the name of 
*' God, which hath given power over thefe 
*' plagues ; and they repented not to give him 
*' glory," Rev. xvi. 8, 9. 

The fun, moon, and ftars, in prophetic lan- 
guage, reprefent the government of any ftate, 
including the fupreme and fubordinate powers. 
Darkening the fun, moon, and ftars, fignifies 
the extinguifhing of the government, deftroying 
either its religious or political exiftence. Thus, 
when the fixth feal was opened, " the fun be- 
" came black as fackcloth of hair, and the moon 
" became as blood ; and the ftars of heaven fell 
'*unto the earth," Chap. vi. 12, 13. Expref- 
fions which intimate the diffolution of the Pa- 
Dd gan 



210 A Key to the Froplyecies, Part III. 

gan Roman empire, as to its reiigious exiftence, 
an event fulfilled by Conftantine. So, when the 
fourth trumpet founded, " the third part of the 
*' fun was fmitten, and the third part of the 
" moon, and the third part of the ftars, fo as 
^' the third part of them was darkened, and the 
" day fhone not for a third part of it, and the 
" night Ukewife." Expreffions denoting, ac- 
cording to the beft interpreters that the govern- 
ment of Imperial Rome, as to its political exift- 
ence, fhould be deftroyed. An event fulfilled 
by Totila. The fun therefore affected by the 
plague of this vial, muft be the fupreme power 
in Papal Rome. Now, the fupreme power \x\ 
Papal Rome^ muft be the Pope. Some indeed, 
for obvious reafons, pretend that the fupreme 
power in the prefent Roman empire belongs, ia 
lenfiporals to the Emperor ; in fpirituals, to ge- 
neral councils. But to remove the doubts which 
may arife from this variety of opinions concern- 
ing the fupreme power in Papal Rome, it will 
be fufficient to obferve that this prophecy inva- 
riably reprefents the ruler of Rome and its terr 
ritory, as the head of the beaft, typifying the 
Roman empire, even he who exercifes the fe» 
37enth or laft form of Roman government within 
the city. This defcription cannot apply either 
to the Emperor of Germany or to councils ; but 
the uniformity of the emblem requires that the 

head 



Part III. The Ei^nis foretold in them. ii i 

head of the Roman beaft be reprcfented as the 
fun of the Roman world. The effect of this 
plague is to fcorch men with great heat* By 
the fourth trumpet the fun was darkened, and 
its heat was confequently decreafed. Here it is 
increafed, yet not for falutary, but pernicious 
purpofes ; if, therefore darkening the fun there, 
fignified extinguifhing the fupreme power in 
the government of Imperial Rome, increafing 
the heat of the fun here, obvioufly fuggefts the 
idea of defpotic authority, violently exercifed 
by the fupreme power in the government of Pa- 
pal Rome. 

We can fuppofe many cafes in which the ex- 
ercife of defpotic authority would occaiion un- 
eafinefs to the fubje£ls of the fee of Rome, and 
we might expecl that it would prove hurtful in 
the iffue to the Pope's power. A violent exer- 
cife of defpotic authority met with relitlance 
even in a dark age ; we might expect a reiiftance 
ftill greater m an enlightened age, like the pre- 
fent. But at the period of pouring out this vial, 
when the Word and Providence of God fnall 
demonftrate the deformity of Popery, and the 
truth of this prophecy more clearly than they 
are apprehended in our day, we may infer, from 
the principles of human nature, that a fignal 
vengeance Ih all overtake the exercife of defpotic 
authority, • Let us fuppofe, for inllance, that a 



112 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

perfon of the fame character with Gregory VIL 
Ihall again fill the Papal chair, and endeavour, 
by the fame mcafures which that Pontiff pur- 
fued, to retrieve the declining flate of his affairs. 
I cannot doubt but thofe meafures would occa- 
lion a combination of the powers of Europe, to 
fet the Vatican in flames about his ears. Accord- 
ingly that event is reprefented in the following 
vial, moft probably as the confequence of the 
fcorching heat laid before us in this vial. The 
fubje^ts of hisfpiritualjurifdidion, though con- 
fcious of the illegality of his proceedings, and 
aware that they muft end in the ruin of the Pa^ 
pal fyflem, Ihall not renounce their allegiance, 
but rather blafpheme God, than repent, to give 
him glory. They rather charge God with un- 
faithfulnefs to his promife, than acknowledge 
themfelves in an error ; affirm that he has failed 
to fulfil his word, " On this rock will I build 
'' my church, and the gates of hell Ihall not pre- 
" vail againft her," rather than acknowledge 
that they have followed Antichrift, and mifla- 
ken the whore of Babylon for the fpoufe of 
Chrift. 



SEC 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 213 

SECTION VII. 

The Fifth Vial. 

" And the fifth angel poured out his vial up- 
*^ on the feat of the beaft ; and his kingdom was 
*' full of darknefs; and they gnawed their tongues 
" for pain, and blafphemed the God of heaven, 
*' becaufe of their pains and their fores, and 
" repented not of their deeds," Rev. xvi. 10, 
II. 

This vial intimates the deftruclion of the city 
of Rome, the throne or feat of the beaft. I have 
already (p. 60, 61.) intimated myreafons for thl^j 
opinion, as well as for fuppofmg that the event 
Ihall take place eighteen years after the fall of 
the temporal fovereignty annexed to the Papacy, 
The deftruclion of Rome " fills the kingdom of 
" the beaft with darknefs." This expreftion re- 
fers to one of the plagues of Egypt; and we arc 
told, that during the time it continued, " they 
** faw not one another, neither rofe any from 
** his place," Exod. x. 23. I conjecture there- 
fore, that when the event intimated by this vial 
ftiall take place, the members of the church of 
Rome fliall be fo ftupified, that they can neither 
concert together, nor make eftbrts feparately for 
the prefervation of the Pope's authority. At the 

fame 



214 -4 Key to the Prophecies. Partlll. 

fame time, they fhall experience infufFerable tor- 
ment, by feeing themfelves and their religion in 
a iituation which they neither apprehended nor 
feared. " They gnawed their tongues for pain ;'* 
yet inftead of acknowledging the errors of their 
religion, now mademanifeft by the difpenfations 
of divine Providence fulfilling prophecy, they 
Ihall obftinately adhere to their fuperflition ; fo 
that like Pharaoh and his fervants, the more they 
are plagued, they Ihall be fo much the more har- 
dened, " blafpheming the God of heaven, be- 
" caufe of their plagues and their fores, and 
'' not repenting of their deeds.*' 

The deftruflion of Rome is an event of fo 
great importance to the intereft of religion, that 
it is largely defcribed, not only in the i8th 
chapter of the Apocalypfe, but likewife by the 
Old Teftament prophets, who fometimes have it 
only in view under the names of Babylon and 
Idumea, at other times refer to it, when thy 
defcribe the downfall of ancient Babylon, Ni- 
neveh and Tyre'. I fhall take the advan- 
tage 

( 1 ) The paffages that point to the downfall of Rome, 
either in a primary or Secondary fenfe, appear from the 
rules laid down in the Firfl Part, to be the following; : 
Ifa, xiii. all, by Rule III. ; chap. xxi. 1.— 10. Rule II, ; 
chap, xxxiv. all. Rule IV. and. V, ; chap. xlvi. 1, 2. and 
chap, xlvii. all, Rule III. and V. ; Jer. xlix. 13 — 18. 

Rule 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 215 

tage of their united light to point out the 
agents, circumftances and confequences of this 
cataftrophe. The agents are in general the fe- 
veral kingdoms of Europe, reprefented by the 
horns of the beaft. During the period allotted 
for his reign, they are his agents to perfecute 
Chrift's faithful followers, Rev. xvii. 14. But 
when his reign comes to adofe, their lovefhall 
be turned to hatred, they Ihall cut off the four- 
ces of wealth which flowed in to him, and td 
the church over which he prefides ; they fliall 
(wallow up her rich benegces, and burn the 
city of his refidence : " And the ten horns which 
*' thou faweft upon the beaft, thefe fliall hate 
" the whore, and fhall make her defolate and 
" naked, and fliall eat her flefh, and burn her 
" with fire. For God hath put in their hearts 
*^ to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their 
** kingdom unto the beaft, until the words of 
« God fliall be fulfilled,^' Rev. xvii. 16, 17, 
But in regard fome of the kings who committed 
fornication with her, that is, were members of 
her idolatrous communion, are reprefented be- 
wailing her deftru£lion, Rev. xviii. 9. we can- 

not 

Rule v.; chap. I, 1 — 3. ver, 9.— 16. ver, 21.— 32.ver. 
55.-46. chap. li. 1 — 14. ver. 25 — 64. Rule III. and IV.; 
Ezek. chap. xxvi. all, chap, xxvii. all, chap, xxyiii. 1. — 19. 
Rule IV. and V, ; Dan. xi. 40. ; Rule V. ; The whole 
prophecy of Nahum, Rule III. and IV. 



2 1 6 A Key to the Propheciei, Part III. 

not fuppofe them to have had any fhare in it. 
The words juft quoted fpeak in general terms, 
putting the whole for a part, meaning fome of 
the kingdoms of Europe ; now the particular 
kingdoms employed by the i^lmighty as his 
agents in her deftruclion, appear to me to be 
pointed out by the prophet Daniel xi. 40. Ha- 
ving defcribed the charader and fuccefs of the 
blafphemous king, in terms which can fully 
and only apply to the Papacy, he proceeds to 
iliew the manner of his downfall : " And at the 
*' time of the end fhall the king of the fouth 
" pufh at him, and the king of the north fhall 
*' come againft him like a whirlwind, with 
" chariots and with horfemen, and with many 
'^ fliips, and he fhall enter into the countries, 
" and Ihall overflow and pafs over." Here the 
agents that procure his fall, are the kings (or 
kingdoms) of the fouth and north ; that is, king- 
doms fo fituated with refped to Rome, the refi- 
dence of the blafphemous king, as the kingdoms 
of Egypt and Syria, intended by the fouth and 
north, in the former part of the chapter, are fi- 
tuated with refpecl to Judea. 1 fliall not pre- 
tend dogmatically to afTert which are the king- 
doms intended, but 1 conjedure they may be 
Naples and France ; the former fhall make an 
attack on Rome, but the latter fhall lead their 
forces by fea and land againft it, unexpectedly 

and 



Part III. The Events foretold in ibem. 2 1 7 

and violently like a whirlwind, and TiiaU prove 
fuccefsful, as a flood that overfloweth the land 
carries every thing along its courfe, in defiance 
of any refiftance it may meet with. 

This circumftance of its being deftroyed by a 
kingdom fituated to the north, is repeatedly 
mentioned in thofe prophecies which have an af- 
pecl to Rome in a fecondary fenfe. Thus, it is faid 
of Babylon, Jer. \, 2' " ^^t of the north com- 
*' eth up a nation again ft her, which ihall 
" make her land defolate." Again, ver. 9. 
*^ For lo, I will raife and caufe to come up againft 
" Babylon, an alTembly of great nations from 
'' the north country, and they (hall fet them- 
" felves in array againft her, from thence fhc 
" fliall be taken." The fame circumftance is 
repeated, verfes 41, 42. In prophecies that have 
a double meaning, I think it is probable that 
all the circumftances apply to both events, at 
any rate, fuch circumftances as are repeatedly 
mentioned. The prophecies defcribe not only 
the agents, but the circumftances likewife that 
accompany the deftruclion of Papal Rome. 

They (hew the infufticiency of all her refources 
to preferve her at the time God has allotted for 
her downfall, though no fyftem of human poli- 
cy was ever better devifed to infure a perpe- 
tual duration. She amaffed the wealth of the 
world, which affords the means of negociation, 

E e and 



2 1 8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

and forms the fmews of war. The kings and 
great men of the earth were her avowed protec- 
tors. The abilities and learning of the world 
once centered in her clergy, who, zealous in her 
defence, taught lies in hypocrify. The fafci- 
nating charms of her idolatry attach milUonsto 
her communion, who fancy that her exiftence 
is neceffary to their falvation. What an im- 
menfe multitude of angels, faints and images, 
according to her own faith, are her protestors ! 
But all fhall be of no avail. '^ A fword is up- 
" on the Chaldeans, faith the Lord, and up- 
" on the inhabitants of Babylon, and upon 
" her princes, and upon her wife men. A 
•' fword is upon the liars ; and they fhall dote': 
" a fword is upon her mighty men, and they 
" fhall be difmayed. A fword is upon their 
'' horfes, and upon their chariots, and upon all 
" the mingled people that are in the midft of 
'' her ; and they fnall become as women : a 
" fword is upon her treafures ; and they fhall 
" be robbed. A drought is upon her waters 5 
"and they fliall be dried up: for it is the 
" land of graven images, and they are mad 
" upon their idols," Jer. I. 35. — 38. " I will 
" punifh Bel in Babylon, and I will bring forth 
" out of his mouth, that which he hath fwal- 

" lowed 
(1) Such is the chara6ler given of her clergy, 1 Tim. 
IV. 2. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 219 

*' lowed up, and the nations fnallnot flow any 
" moreuntohim," Jer. li. 44. ''Stand now with 
" thine inchantments, and with the multitude 
*' of thy forceries, wherein thou haft labour- 
*' ed from thy youth ; if fo be thou (halt be 
" able to profit, if fo be thou mayeft prevail. 
" Thou art wearied in the multitude of thy 
** counfels : let now the aftrologers, the ftar- 
" gazers, the monthly prognofticators ftand up, 
'' and fave thee from thefe things that fhall 
" come upon thee : Behold, they fhall be as 
*' ftubble ; the fire Ihall devour them ; they 
^' fhall not deliver themfelves from the power 
" of the flame," Ifa. xlvii. 12. — 14. " Bel bow- 
" eth down, Nebo iloopeth, their idols are upon 
*' the beafts, and upon the cattle; your carriages 
" are heavy laden, they are a burden to the 
*' weary beaft. They ftoop, they bow down to- 
*' gether, they could not deliver the burden, 
" but themfelves are gone into captivity," 
Ifa. xlvi. I, 2. Veneration for the prince who 
refides in her, claiming to be the repre- 
fentative of God, will not preferve him from 
death, nor the city of his refidence from de- 
ftru6lion. " Thus faith the Lord God, Becaufe 
" thine heart is lifted up, and thou haft faid, I 
" am a god, I lit in the feat of God ' , in the midft 

" of 

(1) Whoever is accuftomed to compare fcripture with 
fcripture, -muft here recognize the chara6ler defcribed 

2 Thcff. 



220 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

'' of thefeas ; yet thou art a man, and not God, 
" though thou fet thine heart as the heart of 
" God : Behold, thou art wifer than Daniel ; 
" there is no fecret that they can hide from 
•■* thee'. With thy wifdom and with thine un- 
'• derftanding thou haft gotten thee riches, and 
'• haft gotten gold and filver into thy trea- 
" fures : By thy great wifdom, and by thy 
'* trafHc thou haft increafed thy riches, and 
" thine heart is lifted up becaufe of thy riches : 
" Therefore thus faith the Lord God, Becaufe 
" thou haft fet thine heart as the heart of God j 
'^ Behold therefore, I will bring ftrangers upon 
" thte, the terrible of the nations : and they 
*^ fhall draw their fwords againft the beauty of 
*' thy wifdom, and they fnall defile thy bright- 
" nefs. They fhall bring thee down to the pit, 
" and thou ll:all die the deaths of them that 
" are flain in the midft of the feas. Wilt thou 
" yet fay before him that flayeth thee, I am 
" God? but thou ftialt be a man, and no God, in 

" the 

2 Thci. ii. 4. He as God litteth in the temple of God, 
lliewing himfelf that he is God. 

( I ) There is irony and truth in the prophet's expref- 
fion. Daniel difcovered fecrets by revelation from God ; 
but the time has been when the Pope had all the fecrets 
of confequencein Europe, by means of the confeflbrs of 
princes .and flatefincu. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 23 c 

" the hand of him that flayeth thee : Thou 
" fiialt die the deaths of the uncircumcifed, by 
" the hand of ftrangers : for I have fpoken it, 
" faith the Lord God," Ezek. xxviii. 2. — lo- 
The fudden and eflfecElual removal of all her 
defenders is reprefented by a ftriking me- 
taphor. " Thy crowned are as the locufts, and 
" thy captains as the great grafhoppers, which 
" camp in the hedges in the cold day ; but 
" when the fun arifeth they flee away, and their 
'' placeis not known where they are," Nah. iii. 
17. The eafy conquefl of her outworks is re- 
prefented by another metaphor : " All thy 
" ftrong holds fhall be like fig-trees with the firft 
*' ripe figs : if they be fhaken, they fnall even 
" fall into the mouth of the eater," Nah. iii. 12. 
Ripe figs drop by a touch, and when they are 
firfi: ripe, if they fall into the mouth of the 
eater, thy are devoured with eagernefs : IS) ever 
were flrong holds in a worfe (late of defence 
than the fortified cities of Stato della Chiefo 
are at prefent, by the report of all travellers. 
How eafy then muft their conquefl be fome 
time hence, when the delufion occafioned by 
Rome's forcery is worn off. 

It is probable this deftrudlion fhall come upon 
Rome on a fefi:ival night, when the generality 
of the inhabitants fhall be immerfed in drunk- 
cnnels and its attendant vices j for this is re- 
peatedly 



2 22 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

peatedly afTerted of her types, Babylon and Ni- 
neveh. " In their heat i will make their feafts, 
*' and I will make them drunken, that they 
" may rejoice, and fleep a perpetual fleep, and 
" not wake, faith the Lord," Jer. li. 39. "And I 
" will make drunk her princes, and her wife men, 
" her captains, and her rulers, and her migh- 
'' ty men : and they fliall fleep a perpetual 
" fleep, and not wake, faith the King, whofename 
" is the Lord of hofts," ver. ^j, " For while 
*' they be folden together as thorns, and while 
*' they are drunken as drunkards, theyfhallbe 
" devoured as (lubble fully dry," Nah. i. 10. 

The terror of the other inhabitants not ftu- 
pified by intoxication, is defcribed by the moft 
lively images : " Howl ye, for the day of the 
" Lord is at hand; it fhall come as a deftrudion 
" from the Almighty. Therefore fliall all hands 
*' be faint, and every man's heart fliall melt : and 
" they fliall be afraid : pangs and forrows fliall 
" take hold of them ; they fliall be in pain as a 
" woman that travaileth ; they fliall be amazed 
" one at another ; their faces fliaU be as flames,'* 
Ifa. xiii. 6. — 8. " A grievous vilion is declared 
" unto me. — Therefore, are my loins filled with 
" pain ; pangs have taken hold of me, as the 
" pangs of a woman that travaileth : I was 
" bowed down at the hearing of it ; I was dif- 
" mayed at the feeing of it. My heart panted, 

" fearfulnefs 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 223 

" fearfulncfs affrighted me : the night of my 
" pleafure hath he turned into fear unto me,*' 
chap. xxi. 2. — 4. " The king of Babylon 
*' hath heard the report of them, and his hands 
" waxed feeble ; anguifli took hold of him, and 
" pangs as of a woman in travail," Jer. 1. 43. 
" The mighty men of Babylon have foreborn 
" to fight, they have remained in their holds, 
" their might hath failed, they became as wo- 
" men," chap. li. 30. 

Another circumftance clearly foretold, is the 
deftru£!:ion of Rome by fire. Thus, Rev. xvii. 
16. ^' They fhall burn her with fire." Rev. xviii. 
8. " She fhall be utterly burnt with fire : for 
" ftrong is the Lord God who judgeth her." 
And her admirers are reprefented as lamenting 
bitterly when they fee " the fmoke of her 
*' burning,'' ver. 9. 18. In conjunction with 
the flames fpread by the vidiorious enemy, fhall 
be a fubterraneous fire kindled by the breath of 
the Almighty, as appears from Ifa. xxxiv. 9, 10. 
" And the ftreams thereof fliall be turned into 
" pitch, and the dufi: thereof into brimfi:one5 and 
" the land thereof fhall become burning pitch. 
" It f]:)all not be quenched night nor day ; the 
*' fmoke thereof fhall go up for ever'." 

It 

(1)" And iiicli an event may appear the more pro- 
" bable, becaufc the adjacent countries are known to be of 



2 24 ^ Ke^ to the Prophecies, Part III. 

It is probable that a concuffion of the earth, ac- 
companying this fubterraneous fire, fliall dam up 
theTiber, fo that having no iflue to the fea, it fhall 
reducethe groundinthe neighbourhood of Rome 
to a lake or morafs, while the hills of Rome fhall 
appear as iflands in the midftof the morafs, cov- 
ered with ruinous palaces, and thefe palaces inha- 
bited by every unclean bead and bird. This I 
infer from the frequent allufions to the fall of 
Sodom and Gomorrah, the mention made of the 
wild beafts of the iflands, and fuch birds as 
haunt marlhy grounds only ' . " And Babylon, 

"the 

" a bituminous and fulphurous foil. There have even at 
" Rome been eruptions of fubterraneous fire, M'hich have 
'» confumed feveral buildings, fo that the fuel feemeth to 
" be prepared, and watch only for the breath of the 
" Lord to kindle it." Newton's Difi*. on Proph. Vol. iii. 
p. 322. 

(1) I cannot doubt that the fulphurous fhower which 
dcilroyed Sodom and Gomorrah was accompanied by a 
concuiTion of the earth, which (hut up the paifage by which 
the river Jordan formerly ifiued from the plain, fo that the 
water driven back, formed the lake Afphaltites, or Dead 
Sea ; and we learn from hiilory, that the river Euphrates 
being diverted from its channel by Cyrus, in order to enter 
by it into the city, was never afterwards properly reflo- 
red, fo that the country in the eighbourhood of Babylon, 

IB 



Part III. The Events foretold in ihem. 225 

" the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the 
" Chaldeans excellency, (liall be as when God 
^" overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah. It fliall 
" never be inhabited, neither fliall it be dwelt 
*' in from generation to generation. — But wild 
*^ beafts of the defert Ihall lie there ; and their 
*^ houfes fhall be full of doleful creatures ; and 
" owls fhall dwell there, and fatyrs ihall dance 
" there. And the wild beads of the iflands 
" fhall cry in their defolate houfes, and dra- 
" gons in their pleafant places," Ifa. xiii. 19. — 
22. " But the cormorant and the bittern ihall 
*' polTefs it ; the owl alfo and the raven fhall 
'^ dwell in it : and he fhall ftretch out upon it 
*' the line of confufion, and the flones of emp- 
*' tinefs. — x^nd thorns ihall come up in her pa- 
" laces, nettles and brambles in the fortreffes 
" thereof; audit fhall be an habitation of dra- 
" gons, and a court for owls. The wild beafls 
" of the defert fhall alfo meet with the wild 
" beafts of the illands, and the fatyr fhall 
" cry to his fellow ; the fcreech owl alfo fliall 
" reft there, and find for herfelf a place of reft-. 
" There fhall the great owl make her neft, and 

" lay 

in proces of time, became one great morafs. Now, the 
allulions to Sodom and Gomorrah being literally fulfilled 
in the fate of ancient Babylon, afford at leaft ground for 
conjeclure, that they fiiall hold true in the dedrudlion of 
Papal Rome. 

Ff 



2 26 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" lay and hatch, and gather under her fhadow ; 
*' there fhall the vultures alfo be gathered, 
" every one with her mate. Seek ye out of the 
" book of the Lord, and read ; no one of thefe 
'' fhall fail, none fhall want her mate : for my 
'•' mouth it hath commanded, and his Spi- 
*' rit it hath gathered them. i\ndhe hath cafl 
" the lot for them, and his hand hath divided 
'^ it unto them by line : they fl^iall poffefs it for 
" ever, from generation to generation (hall they 
" dwell therein/' Ifa. xxxlv. ii. — 17. " And 
" Edom fhall be a defolation : every one that 
'^ goeth by it, fhall be aflonifhed, and fhall hifs 
" at all the plagues thereof. As in the over- 
" throw of Sodom and Gomorrah, and the 
" neighbour cities thereof, faith the Lord : no 
" man fliall abide there, neither fhall a fon of 
" man dwellin it," Jer. xlix. 17, 18. " There- 
" fore the wild beads of the defert, with the wild 
" beafls of the iHands fhall dwell there, and the 
" owls fhall dwell therein : and it fliall no more 
" be inhabited for ever ; neither fhall it be 
" dwelt in from generation to generation. As 
" God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah, and 
" the neighbour cities thereof, faith the Lord : 
'^ fo fliall no man abide there, neither fliall any 
'' fon of man dwell therein," Jer. 1. 39, 40. 
*' And Babylon fliall become heaps, a dwelling 
'' place for dragons, an altoniihment and an 

hifling, 



Part III. The Events foretold in ihein. 227 

" hilling, without an inhabitant," chap. li. 37. 
" I faw another angel come down from heaven, 
" having great power ; and the earth was Hght- 
" ened with his glory. And he cried mightily 
" with a ftrong voice, faying, Babylon the great 
" is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habita- 
" tion of devils, and the hold of every foul fpi- 
'' rit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful 
" bird," Rev. xviii. 1,2.' 

All thefe expreflions imply a total and perpe- 
tual, not a partial and temporary diffolution. 
But to remove all dubiety, the Apoftle John 
fays, " A mighty angel took up a ftone like a 
" great millftone, and caft it into the fea, fay- 
" ing. Thus with violence (hall that great city 
" Babylon be thrown down, and fhail be found 
" no more at all. And the voice of harpers 
*' and muficians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, 
" (hall be heard no more at all in thee ; and no 
" craftfman, of whatfoever craft he be, (hall be 

" found 

( 1) " But if this fall of Babylon was eifeaed by Totila 
'' king of the Oilrogoths, as Grotius affirms, or by Ala- 
" rick, king of the Vifigoths, as the Bifhop of Meaux 
" contends, how can Rome be faid everfince to have been 
" the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul 
" fpirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird, 
'' unlefsthey will allow the Popes and Cardinals to merit 
" thefe appellations V Newton's Diff. on Proph. vol. iii. 
p. 312. 



228 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" found any more in thee ; and the found of a 
" millflone (hall be heard no more at all in thee. 
*' And the light of a candle fhall fhine no more 
" at all in thee ; and the voice of the bride- 
*^ groom, and of the birde, fnall be heard no 
'^ more at all in thee," Rev. xviii. 21. — 23.' 

The reafons of this fignal cataftrophe appears 
from the Old Teftament prophets, and from the 
Apocalypfe, to be pride and luxury. " And 
" thou faidxl, I fhall be a lady for ever ; fo that 
" thou didft pot lay thefe things to thy heart, 
" neither didft remember the latter end of it. 
" Therefore hear now this, thou that art given 
" to pleafures, that dwelled carelefsly, that fay- 
" eft in thine heart, I am, and none elfe befides 
" me ; I ftiail not lit as a widow, neither fliall 
" I know the lofs of children. But thefe two 

" things 

(1) Paftorini, a late Catholic writer, in his interpreta- 
tion of the Apocalypfe, applies thefe verfes to Conftanti- 
nople ; while he allows that Babylon, in the whole of the 
chapter preceding them, fignifies Rome. As this opinion 
refls on his bare alTertion, and is obviouHy contrary to the 
conne6lion of the pafTage, it deferves not aferious reflec- 
tion ; but the alTertion clearly Ihev/s, that he confidered 
the words as inapplicable to any judgment already infli6l- 
ed on Rome ; and indeed, to fuppofe them accompUflied, 
while Rome exifts and flouriflies after, is to trifle with the 
cxpreflions of fcripture, and to play on the human under- 
ftanding. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them- 229- 

*« things (liall come to thee in a moment in one 
" day; thelofsof children and widowhood," 
Ifa. xlvii, 7, 8, 9. " How much Oiehathglo- 
" rified herfelf, and lived delicioully, fo much 
" torment and forrov/ give her : for ihe faith in 
" her heart, I fit a queen, and am no widow, 
"and fliall fee no for row. Therefore fnall her 
" plagues come in one day, death, and mourn- 
" ing, and famine/' Rev. xviii. 7, 8. " And 
" the fruits that thy foul lufieth after are de- 
" parted from thee, and all things which were 
" dainty and goodly, are departed from thee, 
" and thou fhalt find them no more at all," 
ver. 14. 

Another reafon is covetoufnefs. " O thou 
" that dwelieft upon many "waters, abundant in 
*^ treafures, thine end is come, and the raea- 
" fureof thycovetoufnofs," Jer. li. 13. ''^ Alas, 
" alas, that great city, wherein were made rich 
" all that had fhips in the fea, by reafon of her 
" coftlinefs : for in one hour is (l:ie made defo- 
" late," Rev. xviii. 19. She is charged with 
idolatry like wife. '' It is the land of graven 
" images, and they are mad upon their idols," 
Jer. 1, 38. " Babylon hath been a golden cup 
" in the Lord's hand, that made all the earth 
*' drunken : the nations have drunken of her 
'' wine ; therefore the nations are mad," chap, 
li. 7. " Come hither, 1 will (hew unto thee 
'^ " the 



m 



230 A Key tot Jje Prophecies, Part I If. 

'• tliejuagment of the great whore, that fitteth 
" upon many waters : with w^hom the kings of 
'^ the earth have committed fornication, and 
'' the inhabiters of the earth have been made 
" drunk with the wine of her fornication. — 
'• And the woman was arrayed in purple, — ha- 
" ving a golden cup in her hand, full of abo- 
" minations and filthinefs of her fornication. 
'' And upon her forehead was a name written ; 
" Mystery, Babylon the great, the mo- 

'• THE R or K AR L OTS, A ND ABOM I N A T lOX S OF T HE 

'• EARTH," Rev. xvii. I, 2, 4, 5. '' Babylon the 
*' great is fallen, is fallen, — for all nations have 
" drunk of the wine of the wrath of her forni- 
" cation, and the kings of the earth have com- 
'' mitted fornication with her," chap, xviii. 2, 3. 
She is judged for perfecution of the people of 
God. " I was wroth with m.y people ; I have 
'• polluted mine inheritance, and given them 
'' into thine hand : thou didft fhew^ them no 
" mercy ; upon the ancient haft thou very hea- 
" vily laid thy yoke," Ifa. xlvii. 6. '' Behold, 
" I am againfl thee, O deftroying mountain, 
" faith the Lord, vrhich deftroyefi: all the earth ; 
" and I vviil ftretch out mine hand upon thee, 
" and roll thee down fom the rocks, and will 
" make thee a burnt mountain," Jer. li. 25. 
'' As Babylon hath caufed the flain of Ifrael to 
'' fall ; ib at Babylon Hiall fall the flain of all 

J " the 



Part III. ne Enjenis foretold in them, 231 

" the earth," verfe 49. " And I fliw the vvo- 
" man drunken with the blood of the faints, 
" and with the blood of the martyrs of Jefus," 
Rev. xvii. 6. " And in her was found the 
*' blood of prophets, and of faints, and of all 
" that were flain upon the earth," ch. xviii, 24. 
Let us now fee the confequences of this ca- 
taftrophe. When Rome fhall thus be deftroyed 
by the juft judgment of God, the feveral par- 
ties then on earth (bail be variouily affected, 
according to their different fentiments. Perfons 
attached to her fuperftition, fhall experience an- 
guifli fimilar to the torment of the damned, a 
torment arifing from a'ilrong convicTion of the 
truth, while the will and affections refift it. 
This fentiment is conveyed by thefe expref- 
fions, " They gnawed their tongues for pain," 
Rev. xvi. 10. And notwithuanding the gra- 
dual decline of the pov/er and influence of the 
church of Rome, which precedes this deflruc- 
tion, it would appear that feverals of all ranks 
continue firmly attached to her at the tim.e the 
event takes place ; for thefe are reprefented as 
bitterly lamenting over her fall : particularly 
fome of the kings of Europe, who found her 
doflrrne favourable to the gratification of their 
pailions, and the exercife of that defpotic au- 
thority with which they reigned, though they 
cannot give her effeftual aid, fliall bitterly la- 
ment 



232 j4Ke^ to the Prophecies, Part III. 

mcnt her fall. '^ And the kin^s of the earth, 
" who have committed fornication, and lived 
*' delicioully' with her, fhall bewail her and 
^' lament for her, when they fliall fee the fmoke 
'" of her burning, Handing afar off, for the fear 
*« of her torment, faying, Alas, alas ! that great 
*' city Babylon, that mighty city ; for in one 
*^ hour is thy judgment come 1" Rev. xviii. 
9, 10. 

Her clergy, who had for a long time amaffed 
the wealth of the world, by the fale of fpirituals, 
and purchafed all the luxurious wares of the 
earth " for bills drawn on heaven and hell, 
" never to be accepted,'' finding the ruin of 
their trade involved in her fall, ihall fincerly 
regret it. " And the merchants of the earth 
*' fnall weep and mourn over her, for no man 
'^ buyeth their merchandife any more. — The 
" merchants of thefe things, which were made 
" rich by her, fhall (land afar off, for the fear of 

her 

(1) Philip II. of Spain fuid, tliat every king who was 
not of the Catholic religion muft be a fool, becaufe he 
could purchafe, for a little money, every pleafure here 
and hereafter. " The pomp of v/orfiiip which that reli- 
" gion (Popery) carefully fnpports, is agreeable to the 
** tafte of magnificence which prevails in courts, and 
« forms a fpeciesof devotion, whichi while it flatters the 
" pampered lenfes, gives little perplexity to the indolent 
" underflandings ofthe great.'* Hume's Hifl, of Eng. 



Part III. The Events foretold in ihem, 233 

" her torment, weeping and wailing, and faying, 
" Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in 
" fine linen, and purple, and fcarlet, and deck- 
" ed with gold and precious ftones, and pearls ; 
" for in one hour fo great riches is come to 
** nought." Rev. xviii. 11, 15, 16, 17. 

Her inferior clergy and mifiionaries, who pro- 
pagated her doclrines with zeal, as fhipmafters 
carry the commodities of one country to ano- 
ther, knowing that their gain and manner of 
fubMence is ruined by her fall, Ihall bitterly 
lament it. " And every fhipmafter, and all the 
*' company in fhips, and failors, and as many as 
" trade by fea, ftood afar off, and cried, when 

they faw the fmoke of her burning, faying, 
" What city is like unto this great city ? And 
*' they cafl duft on their heads, and cried, 
*' weeping, and wailing, faying, Alas, alas, that 
*' great city, wherein were made rich all that 
*' had Ihips in the fea, by reafon of her coftli- 
" nefs ; for in one hour is ihe made defolate !" 
Rev. xviii. 17, 18, 19. 

On the other hand, the true church of Chrift 
fliall rejoice, feeing in this fignal judgment the 
perfections of God manifefted, his word fulfil- 
led, and his church delivered from the mod 
grievous tyranny ihe had ever groaned under. 
She is exprefsly commanded to rejoice : " Re- 
" joice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy 
Gg «^ apoftles 



u 



234 -^ Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

*' poftles and prophets, for God hath avenged 
" you on her," Rev. xviii. 20. She readily 
obeys the divine mandate : " After thefe things 
" I heard a great voice of much people in hea- 
*' ven, faying. Alleluia : Salvation, and glory, 
*' and honour, and power, unto the Lord our 
" God : for true and righteous are his judg- 
" ments : for he hath judged the great whore, 
^' which did corrupt the earth with her forni- 
*' cation, and hath avenged the blood of his fer- 
*' vants at her hand. And again they faid, Al- 
*' leluia. And her fmoke rofe up for ever and 
^' ever. And the four and twenty elders, and 
y^ the four beads, fell down and worfhipped 
.*- God that fat on the throne, faying^ Amen ; 
J, Alleluia,'' Rev. xix. i, 2, 3, 4. 

This event fhall prove the occafion, not only 
jof joy, but hkewife of increafe to the church of 
Chrift. Many chained to the furperflitions of 
Popery by ftrong prejudices, until that period, 
fliall then be fet free, being convinced by the 
word and providence of God. They fliall hear 
Jivith eiUcacy, '^ A voice from heaven, faying, 
" Come out of her, my people, that ye be not 
" partakers of her fms, and that ye receive not 
^' of her plagues," Rev. xviii. 4. The gofpel, 
Sfcvhich had a free courfe from the period that 
fhe feventh trumpet founded, fliall now be 
preached v/ith increaling zeal, and additional 

fuccefi 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 235 

fuccefs. '' And there followed another angel, 
" faying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great 
'' city, becaufe fhe made all nations drink of 
" the wine of the wrath of her fornication'/* 
Rev. xiv. 8. 



CHAP. 



(1) Mede, Newton, and fome others, fuppofe the voice 
of this angel to have been fulfilled by the Albigenfes and 
Waldenfes ; but the arguments already advanced, p. 186. 
to refute their opinion refpe6ling the preceding angel, will 
apply here. The voice of this angel is pofterior to the 
former j and therefore, after the founding of the feventh 
trumpet. Befides the repetition of this voice, chap, xviii. 
2. clearly fixes the period to the fifth vial, of which that 
chapter is an enlarged explication. 



t^S A Key to the Propljecies. Part III 



CHAPTER IV. 

Of the Events that take place from the Dejirue- 
tion of Rome to the Battle of Armageddon^ 
or Seventh ViaL 



i 



SECTION I. 

The Papal Power is ere^ed in Judea* 

IN order to trace the progrefs of events far- 
ther, a queflion mud be refolved, which will 
readily occur here. Seeing Rome is deftroyed, 
and rendered uninhabitable by the fifth vial, 
and the beaft and falfe prophet are deftroyed 
only by the feventh vial. Where fhall the refi- 
dence of the beaft be during the period that 
elapfes betwixt the fifth and feventh vials ? 

I anfwer. In the land of Judea, in the city 
of Jerufalem. I embrace this opinion, not 
from any preconceived prejudice, but upon 
the teftimony of the truth. It never»once en- 
tered into my mind, until a careful perufal of 
the prophecies firft fuggefted, and then con- 
firmed 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 237 

firmed it with convincing evidence. Becaufe 
this circumftance is clofely interwoven with 
the events that foUpw after, and that a know- 
ledge of it is neceflary to underlland their 
connexion, I fhall briefly flate the evidence 
on which it refls. 

I. It appears to me to be afferted in the moft 
explicit manner, by the prophet Daniel, chap. xi. 
41. and 45. *' He fnall enter alfo into the glori- 
** ous land. — And he ihall plant the tabernacles 
" of his palace betwixt the feas in the glorious 
*' holy mountain." The prophet having fhewn 
in the 40th verfe a fuccefsful attack made on the 
blafphemous king, by his European neighbours, 
(as I have already explained it), purfues the 
fequel of his ftory ; he fhews, that in confe- 
quence of this attack, being forcibly expelled 
from his former refidence, he (the blafphe- 
mous king) fhould enter the glorious land, or 
land of Judea, (fo termed, ver. 16. of this chap- 
ter, and chap, viii, 9.) and that his entrance 
fhould not be for a traniient vifit, but for a ftated 
refidence in the city of Jerufalem, fituated be- 
twixt the dead fea to the eaft, and the Mediter- 
ranean to the wefl \ " He fhall plant the taber- 
** nacles of his palace betwixt the feas in the 
" glorious holy mountain." I may appeal to 
every unprejudiced perfon, whether this be not 

the 



^2^ A Key io the Prophecies, Part III. 

the moil obvious, natural, and unconftrained 
meaning of the paffage. But in regard a per- 
fon of fo great authority in interpreting 
fcripture prophecy, as Jofeph Mede, gives a 
different turn to this paiTage, it will be necef- 
fary to examine his opinion. He fuppofes the 
pronoun Z>^, in the beginning of verfe 4ift5 and 
downward, to refer to the king of the north, 
and not to the blafphemous king, which alters 
wholly the fenfe of the paffage. It is true, that 
the king of the north is the perfon laft fpoken 
of in the preceding verfe ; but it is likewife 
true, that the tranfition from one perfon to an- 
other in the prophecies is very fudden, and in 
no paffage of the prophecies more fo than in 
this chapter ; fo that the ftri£t rules of grammar, 
which require the pronoun to refer to the per- 
fon laft fpoken of, in a difcourfe like the pro- 
phet's, is but a flender foundation to build on, 
without other corroborating circumftances. For 
inftance, it is faid, ver. 6. " The king's daugh- 
" ter of the fouth fhall come to the king of the 
'^ north to make an agreement : but he fhall 
" not retain the power of the arm ; neither fhall 
" he ftand, nor his arm. " Here the pronoun 
he, ought in ftricl propriety to refer to the king 
of the north, as the perfon laft fpoken of ; but 
the following claufe correds that application, 
and (hews that the king of the fouth is intend- 
ed. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 239 

ed. '^ But flie fhall be given up, and they that 
" brought her, and he that begat her." She 
was daughter to the king of the fouth, he was 
the perfon that begat her, and who was given 
up, confequently the perfon whofe arm did not 
fland. 

As the foundation on which Mede builds his 
interpretation is untenable, fo an obfervation 
will readily occur to the common fenfe of the 
attentive reader, which fixes the application of 
the ppflage to the blafphemous king. The de- 
lign of the prophet, in this paflage is to give a 
hiftory of the blafphemous king. The king of 
the north is introduced merely on account of his 
making war with him ; and that he overflowed 
the territories of the blafphemous king, does 
not imply that he deftroyed his exiflence, as ap- 
pears from the frequent ufe of the term in the 
preceding part of the chapter. Are we to fup- 
pofe, then, that the prophet would ftop fhort 
in the hiftory of the blafphemous king, of which 
he profeffedly treats, before he had brought it 
to a conclufion, and carry on that of the king 
of the north, introduced accidentally ? Pat the 
cafe, that a perfon profeffedly writes the Hifto- 
ry of England ; that he introduces France as 
at war with England ; that he ftops fhort in 
the Hiftory of England, and carries on that 
of France ; would not the hiftorian be charged 

wiih 



24<5 -^ l^ey io the Prophecies. Part III. 

with great impropriety ? But with that impro- 
priety the fpirit of prophecy is chargeable, by 
Mede's interpretation. I cannot therefore he- 
fitate in rejecting it. 

I am aware that another obje<^ion may be 
made to the interpretation I have now given ; 
namely, *' That the glorious holy mountain" 
may be taken, in a figurative fenfe, to fignify 
the church ; fo we underftand the Apoftle, when 
he fays of the man of fin, That he '* fitteth in 
" the temple of God/' 2 Thefif. ii. 4. In an- 
fwer, I would obferve. That there are feveral 
circumftances in the narrative, which cannot 
accord with a figurative interpretation. As, 
firsts The time when he took up his refidence in 
the holy mountain, it is faid to be *' at the time 
*^ of the end," about the clofe of his reign ; 
whereas he had his refidence in the church from 
the beginning of it. — Secondly^ The manner of 
his coming to refide there, in confequence of a 
forcible expulfion from his former place of refi- 
dence ; whereas he attained his empire in the 
church gradually and imperceptibly. — Thirdly, 
The glorious land, in a figurative fenfe, figni- 
fies. Heaven, Heb. xi. ; to which the blafphe- 
mous king cannot be fuppofed to have accefs. 
It mud be taken in a literal fenfe ; fo ought alfo 
the glorious holy mountain, when conjoined 
with the glorious land, in the fame narrative. — 

Fourthly y 



Part III. I'fie Events foretold in ihenu 241 

Fourthly^ The glorious holy mountain is faid to 
be '' between the feas,'' which admits of an ob- 
vious meaning, if taken literally ; but appears 
to me abfolutely inexplicable, if taken figura- 
tively. I conclude, therefore, that the blafphe- 
mous king is the perfon whom th c prophet has 
in view ; that his entering the glorious land, 
and placing the tabernacles of his palace in the 
holy mountain, are exprefTions to be taken lite- 
rally ; which certainly imply his rcfidence in 
the land of Judea, in the city of Jerufalem. 

The prophet Jeremiah had given a iimiiar ac- 
count before Daniel. The account of the for- 
mer, when viewed by itfclf, is obfcure, but 
when illuftrated by the latter, we difcover the 
fame circumftances, related of the fame per- 
fon, and at the fame time. " Behold, he fliall 
'' come up like a lion from the fwelling of Jor- 
" dan, againft the habitation of the ftrong : 
*' but I will fuddenly make him run away from 
" her ; and who is a chofen man that I may 
" appoint over her ? for who is like me ? and 
" who will appoint me the time ? and who is 
<* that ihepherd that will ftand before me ?*' 
Jer. xlixe 19. The perfon here fpoken of is the 
king of Edom, that is of fpiritual Babylon, 
(fee page 46.), as a lion lodging in the thickets, 
on the banks of Jordan, is forcibly driven from 
his habitation, by the overflowing of the river, 
H h fo 



242 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

fo he fliall be forcibly expelled from his firft re- 
fidence, by the king of the north coming againa 
him as an oversowing flood. In confequence 
of this expulfion, he (hall come up " againft the 
'' habitation of the ftrong ;" a term more appli- 
cable to the cit/ of Jerufalem, than any other 
place upon earthy, being ftrongly fortified by na- 
ture and art, the refidence formerly of heroes, 
and the city where the Almighty" placed his 
" name," and in a peculiar manner dwelt; 
whereas he flatters himfelf with a lafting refi- 
dence in that city. God informs the prophet, 
" I will fuddenly make him run away from 
" her," intimating, that God himfelf would in- 
terpofe, and make his refidence there fliort, 
when compared with the time he continued in 
his former habitation. To eflabliHi the truth 
of this declaration, he intimates, that he hath 
ordained the inflruments, and appointed the 
time, and that no human power may contend 
with his. 

The time when the king of Edom comes up 
againfl the habitation of the flrong, is after the 
place of his former refidence is reduced to a flate 
iimilar to that of Sodom antl Gomorrah, as we 
learn from the preceding verfe, " As in the over- 
" throw of Sodom and Gomorrah, and the 
'^ neighbouringcitiesthereof, faith the Lord : no 

" man 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 243 

" man fhall abide there, neither (hall a fon of 
" man dwell in it.*' 

The fame expreffions, including the fame cir- 
cumftances, are repeated, chap, 1. 40. 44. and 
appHed to the king of Babylon, to intimate 
that the kings of Edom and Babylon, literally 
taken, are not intended, but a perfon in whom 
the characters of both, namely, cruelty and ido- 
latry, unite. 

II. Another ground or this opinion, is the 
connexion betwixt the iixth and feventh vials. 
The fixth vial reprefents the converiion of the 
Jews, as wc have already feen, p. 73. The con- 
verted Jews, are the perfons who go dbvvn to 
Armageddon at the feventh vial, and by whom 
the bead and faife prophet are finally deftroyed. 
Rev. xiv. 20. Yea, upon their converiion, he 
and his followers are feized with a horrible 
dread, apprehending fuch an event. Now, up- 
on the fuppofition of his reiidence inEurope, the 
reafon of this appreheniion does not appear, nor 
is it probable either that they would meditate 
an expedition againft him, or that he, in the 
declining ilate of his own affairs, fhould form a 
crufade againft them. But his refidencc in Ju- 
dfea clears up thefe things, which appear ob- 
fcure in the narrative. It llicws the parties 
brought into contacl, by the providence of God, 

previous 



244 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

previous to the deciilve viclory. The conver- 
fion of the Jews implies their reftoration to the 
promifed land ; and their reftoration implies the 
defcruclion of the pofTeflbrs of that land. Hence 
the horrible confternation with which the beaft 
and his followers arefeized, upon their conver- 
fion ; and hence the extraordinary preparation 
for war, by which earth and hell are moved for 
their defence, Rev. xvi. 13, 14. 

HI. The ftate of the world, (reprefented in 
the prophecies), at the period the beaft takes up 
his refidence in Judea, (hews the high probabi- 
lity of fuch an event, though it had not been fo 
clearly revealed. 

The Ottoman emoire was diflblved immedi- 
ately before the feventh trumpet founded, about 
eighteen years before the deftru^lion of Rome, 
The unfettled ftate of affairs, which naturally 
follows the diiTolution of a great empire, aftbrds 
an opportunity to adventurous fpirits, to feize 
upon the provinces. We have a ftriking ex- 
ample of this in the rapid divifion of power and 
territory among the fucceflbrs of Alexander the 
Great, when the unity of his empire was dif- 
folved. 

There is at prefent, and in all probability 
there w^ill be, at the period fpeciiied in the pro- 
phecy, a party of the Latin church relident in 
Judea. They are of all the other feels that in- 
habit 



Part III. The Events foreiold i?i them. 245 

habit Jerufalem, the mofl: powerful. It is pro- 
bable, that when they hear of the deftru6lion 
of Rome, they will elect one of their own 
number to be head of the Latin church, well 
knowing how much the head of their church 
was indebted all along: to the blind veneration 
which the inhabitants of the Roman empire had 
for the city of his refidence ; knowing Hkevidfe, 
that Jerufalem is the only place on earth which, 
in refpect to the veneration due to it, may vie 
with Rome ; being acknowledged by Chriftians 
of all parties to be the mother-church. Now, 
if fuch a head is elected, and acknowledged by 
the Cathohc party, the prophetic defcription is 
fully vindicated, though the Pope and the Col- 
lege of Cardinals were exterminated in the de- 
llruclion of Rome. 

rV. The circumftances which accompany the 
converfion of the Jews, and the arguments which 
prove the place of Armageddon to be Judea, 
put the telidence of the beaft at that time in 
Judea, beyond a doubt. But to prevent a repe- 
tition, I fball refer the illuftration of this argu- 
ment to the detail of thefe circumftances, in 
their proper place and order. 

When the Papal fovereignty is erected in Ju- 
dea, its influence Ihall fpread rapidly and ex- 
tenlively in the benighted regions of Afia. Wc 

mi^ht 



246 A Key to the Fropheci'es. Part III. 

might expect that a power, artful a^nd ambiti- 
ous, would procure numerous followers among 
a people for ages involved in Mahometan delu- 
lion. Pagan idolatry, or grofs fuperftition, under 
the name of Chriftianj aceuftomedto fubmit to 
the galling Turkifh yoke, ignorant of the fci- 
ences, ftrangers to civil and religious liberty. 
Upon the fame principles that the Pope extend- 
ed his influence in Europe, in the tenth cen- 
tury, we may infer that he will extend it in 
Alia in the twenty firft century. 

Accordingly the Prophet Daniel lays before 
us the fiibjecls of his fpiritual jurifdiclion. " He 
" fhall enter alfo into the glorious land, and 
*' many countries fhall be overthrown ; But (and) 
*' thefe fhall (not) efcape out of his hand, even 
*^ Edomand Moab, and the chief of the children 
*f of Ammon. He fhall flretch forth his hand alfo 
" upon the countries ; and the land of Egypt 
*' fhall not efcape. But he fhall have power 
*' over the treafures of gold and of filver, and 
" over all the precious things of Egygt : And 
" the Libyans and the Ethiopians fhall be at 
'' his fteps,'* Dan. xi. 41, 42,43. The word 
tranilated overthrown, fhould be rendered flUm- 
ble j a fcripture expreilion, which denotes re- 
jecting the truth, through delufion. So the 
Prophet Ifaiah fays of the Jews, in: diit Saviout's 
time, *' Many fhall fcumble,'' Ifa. viii. 15. The 

expreflion 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 247 

expreflion intimates that the countries men- 
tioned, fhould not be conquered by force of 
arms, but fiiould fubmit to the blafphemous 
king, by rejeding the truth, through his delu- 
iion. I am of opinion that the particle not, has 
been dropt out of the text ; and that it Ihould 
be, " Thefe fhall not efcape out of his hand, 
" even Edom and Moab, and chief of the 
" children of Ammon." For the turn of the 
expreflion is the fame with that in the follow- 
ing claufe : " And Egypt Ihall not efcape." 
The defign of the prophet appears to be, to re- 
prefent fuch as fubmitted to him, not fuch as 
rejected him. But above all, I find in other 
paiTages the inhabitants of thefe countries repre- 
fented as his chief fupporters. '' He fliail have 
*^ power over all the treafures of Egypt." It 
is not faid that he had power over the Egyp- 
tians, but over their treafures. Juft as the Pope, 
in the dark ages, conveyed the wealth of Chrif- 
tendom to the fee of Rome, without claiming a 
temporal fovereignty over thofe people whom 
he gulled out of their money. 

*' The Libyans fhall be at his fteps. " Here again 
the expreffions intimate a voluntary fubmiffion. 
They follow him as their guide, yielding a fub- 
miflion very different from that which the dcfpo- 
tic fovereigns of Afia and Africa require of their 
fubjeas. We have in this palTage, therefore, 

an 



248 A Key to the Prophecies, Part IIL 

an account of the fubjecls of his fpiritual jurif- 
di£lion ; and thefe are the inhabitants of ?a- 
leiiine, where he refides. Thofe of the neigh- 
bouring countries, once poffefled by the Edo- 
mites, Moabites, and Ammonites, together with 
the Egyptians, Cufiiites, (either the Ethiopians 
or Arabians), and Libyans. It is probable, 
likewife, that the whole Greek church fhall fub- 
mit to Jiim as their fpiritual head. The Greek 
church is equally fuperftitious and idolatrous 
with the Latin church. When fuperftition and 
idolatry are on the decline, through the influ- 
ence of the gofpel, thefe two bodies may be led 
by a limilarity of fentiment, to unite in their 
adveriity, though they quarrelled in theijr prof- 
perity. Again, the real ground of the quarrel 
feems to have been pride. The Greek church 
had four patriarchal feats within her own terri- 
tories, fhe confidered each of them equally ve» 
nerable with Rome ; at any rate, her pride 
would not permit her to renounce the refpefl 
due to them, fo far as to acknowledge Rome the 
chief. The difpute concerning the addition of 
the word jilioque to the creed, was rather the 
often fible, than the real reafon of their repara- 
tion. When, therefore, the real reafon is re- 
moved, by the reiidence of the head of the 
church in Jerufalem, it is likely that they will 
fubmittohis authority .T'arther, the defign which 

God 



Part III. 7he Events foretold in them. 249 

God had in view, by permitting fo extf aordi- 
nary a power as that of the Pope to arife in the 
weftern church, may require that the fame 
power fliould arife likewife in the eaftern church. 
The defign feems to be that of a wifephyfician, 
who, finding peccant humours in the body, 
brings on a fuppuration to collect and diflodge 
them, that the heakh may bereftored. The 
peccant humours of profefling Chriftians appear- 
ed early, and increafed gradually. At length 
they formed the Papal hierarchy, around which 
as a centre, the fuperftitious and finful tenets 
and pra£lices, mingled with Chriftianity by the 
cunning of Satan, and the infirmity of man, 
are collected ; forming a huge impoflhume en 
the body of the church, exceedingly deformed 
to look at ; but, when ripe, it fhali be lanced, 
and the humours thus diflodged ; the health of 
the fpiritual conftitution fiiail be reftored. But 
in regard the Greek church did not collect round 
this centre, it appears to be the progrefs of the 
fame defign, to permit the fame power to arife 
in Judea, for the exprefs purpofe of collecting 
the corrupted Greek church round him, as their 
centre ; that, when this fecond fuppuration is 
lanced by the fword of the Jev;s, the church 
may be purified, and prepared for her millennial 
ftate. 

I i Thefe 



250 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

Thefe conjectures feem to be confirmed by 
the exprefs teftimony of Zechariah, chap. ix. 13. 
" When I have bent Judah for me, filled the 
" bow with Ephraim, and raifed up thy fons, 
'' O Zion, againft thy fons, O Greece.'' The 
prophet fl:ates the parties in the battle of Arma- 
geddon. On the one hand are the Jews then 
converted, on the other the fons of Greece, as 
the chief fupporters of the bcaft. Now, the on- 
ly community bearing the name of Greeks, fince 
the fall of the Greek empire, is the Greek church. 
It is probable, therefore, they fhall conftitute 
the great part of his fubjects before the battle. 
The Papal power, thus ereded in Judea, fiiall 
continue to profper, receiving the fubmillion 
of ignorant and deluded nations, until the Jews 
are converted ; an event fo fatal to his autho- 
rity, that the fpirit of prophecy reprefents it as 
the fixth vial of God's wrath, poured out on the 
beaft and his kingdom. But, before I proceed 
to fhow the efFecl of it on his dominion, I liiall 
firfi: delineate from the prophecies the circum- 
ftances that precede their converfion, and then 
the manner in which it is efFe6led. 



SEC- 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 251 



SECTION II. 

A virulent Perfecution of the Jeivs is carried on 
by the Papal Po%(jer^ in a great Part of Afia 
and Africa, 

One clfCum (lance clearly revealed, is, that 
the Jews fliall be in very great diftrefs immedi- 
ately before their converlion. To this purpofe 
are the expreffions of Jeremiah, chap. xxx. 
4. — 9, 10. " And thefe ar€ the words that the 
" Lord fpake concerning Ifrael, and concern- 
" ing Judah. For thus faith the Lord, We have 
" heard a voice of trembling, of fear, and not 
'' of peace. Alk ye now, and fee whether a 
'• man doth travail with child ? Wherefore do 
" I fee every man with his hands on his loins, 
" as a woman in travail, and all faces are turned 
" into palenefs ? Alas ! for that day is great, 
*' fo that none is like it ; it is even the time of 
*• Jacob's trouble ; but he fhall be faved out of 
*' it. For, it ihall come to pafs in that day, faith 
" the Lord of hofts, that I will break his yoke 
" from off thy neck, and will burft thy bonds, 
" and ftrangers ihall no more ferve themfelves 
*' of him : But they (hall ferve the Lord their 
" God, and David their king, whom I will 
'f raife up unto them." Of this trouble, paint- 
ed 



252 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

ed in fuch lively colours, it is faid, " That Ja- 
*' cob fhall be faved out of it j" that is, it fhall 
end in deliverance. And when fhall that be ? 
" In that day, — when ftrangers fhall not more 
" ferve themfelves of him;" that is, at the 
clofe of their long difperiion. But being thus 
faved, " They fhall ferve the Lord their God, 
" and David their king ;" that is, they fliall 
fubmit to the Meiliah. Thefe circumftances are 
applicable to the period immediately preceding 
their converfion, and to that only. 

This circumflance is confirmed by the pro- 
phet Ezekiel, chap. vii. 16. — 18. " But they 
" that efcapeof them, fliall efcape, and fnall be 
" on the mountains like doves of the vallies all 
*' of them mourning, every one for his iniquity. 
" All hands fliall be feeble, and all knees fliall 
*^ be weak as water. They fliall alfo gird them- 
*^ felveswith fackcloth, and horror ihall cover 
*' them ; and fliame fliall be Upon all faces, and 
" baldnefs upon all their heads," From the be- 
ginning of the chapter, the prophet defcribes 
the defolation of the land of promife, by the Ro- 
man difperiion. But in order to afford fome 
confolation to the faithful, he obferves, verfe 16. 
That a " remnant fliould efcape ;" that is, af- 
ter all the calamities of their difperiion, who 
fliould be brought to afenfe of their fin, and be 
made to mourn over it : He then defcribes that 

diftrefs 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 253 

diftrefs which, in the courfe of providence, 
would be the mean of bringing them to a fenfe 
of fin. So that it immediately precedes their 
converfion. 

The Prophet Daniel predicts the fame trou- 
ble, with this addition, That it fhould be the 
greateft the nation had ever^ experienced, chap. 
xii. I. " And at that time fhall Michael iland up, 
" the great prince which ftandeth for the chil- 
*' dren of thy people; and there fhall be a time 
" of trouble, fuch as never was fince there was 
*' a nation, even to that fame time : And at that 
'^ time thy people jfhall be delivered, every one 
" that fhall be found written in thq book." 
Here are three circumflances which fix the pe^ 
riod of this trouble to that immediately prece- 
ding their converfion. The exprefSon, " at that 
** time," in the beginning of the verfe, conneds 
It with the end of the reign of the blafphemous 
king, mentioned in the clofe of the preceding 
chapter. It is likewife the time at which Mi- 
chael fhall ftand up for the nation of the pro- 
phet. I confider Michael as a difguifed name 
for the MefTiah. If he had called him Meifiah 
here, it would confound this period with that 
of his fir ft appearance, formerly mentioned in 
the prophecy of the feventy weeks, chap. ix. 24. 
This "ftanding up for them,*' intimates the 
manifeftation of him to IfVael, — at the fame 

time 



254 ^ Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

time the people '' fhall be delivered ;" fo itmuft 
be the clofe of their long calamitous difper- 
fion 

The nature of this diftrefs is as clearly re- 
vealed as its exiftence. It appears to proceed 
from the fword and famine. So the Prophet 
Ifaiah exprefsly ailerts, " Thefe two things are 
" come unto thee ; who fhall be forry for thee ? 
*^ Defolation and deftruclion, and the famine 
" and the fword : By whom fhall I comfort 
" thee?" Chap. li. 19. As it is fometimes an 
eaiier matter to rear a new building, than to 
clear the foundation of old rubbilh, fo it is ea- 
iier to eilabii fn the true fenfe of fcripture, than 
to remove the errors occafioned by falfe inter- 
pretation. All the commentators of name upon 
Ifaiah, apply this paiTage to the return from Ba- 
bylon. But a little attention to the palTage it- 
feif muft convince the unprejudiced, that unlefs 
we lb all permit the hiftorian ilatly to contradict 
the prophet, no one iota of this paflage can ap- 
ply to that period. At the period here men- 
tioned, " There is none to guide her ( Jerufalem, 
" or the Jewifh nation,) among all the fons 
" whom iTie hath brought forth; neither is there 
" any that taketh her by the hand, of all the 
" fons' that Ihe hath brought up," verfe 18. 
Was there none of the nation either able or wil- 
ling to fupport her at the return from Babylon ? 

There 



Part in. The Events foretold in them. i^S 

There were Zerubabel and Shealtiel, Ezra and 
Nehiemiah, Jofhua the high-prieft, Haggai, Ze- 
chariah, and Malachi, the prophets ; all of 
them as willing to take the hand of their na- 
tion, as they were able to guide her. " Thy 
" fons have fainted, they lie at the head of all 
" the flreets as a wild bull in a net : They are 
" full of the fury of the Lord, the rebuke of 
" thy God ;" verfe 20. Did any fuch diitrefs 
as this, together with the fword and famine ir.en- 
tioned in the foregoing verfe, precede the return 
from Babylon ? On the contrary, many were 
fo well fatisfied with the land of their captivity, 
that they remained there, notwithftanding the 
proclamation of Cyrus. The fa£l is^ that they 
only returned, " whofe fpirit God had raifed to 
" goup to build the Houfe of the Lord;" Ezra i. 
5. per fons whom God excited to forego their 
temporal interefls in Babylon, for their fpiritual 
privileges in Jerufalem. " Thus saith the Lord 
" — Behold, I have taken out of thine hand the 
*' cup of trembling, even the dregs of the cup 
" of my fury ; thou fhalt no more drink it 
*' again ;" Ifa. li. 22. This intimates a delive- 
rance from fuch diilrefs as never fliould be re- 
newed, therefore cannot apply to the Babylo- 
nifh captivity ; for it has been renewed by thf*, 
Roman difperfion, and rendered much more ca- 
lamitous. But all the prophets affert, that when 

converted, 



2^6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III; 

converted, and reftored to their land in the lat- 
ter days, they fhall never be again difinherited. 
Thefe circumftances, therefore, fix the diftrefs 
here mentioned to the period immediately pre- 
ceding their converlion. 

That famine is a chief ingredient in this di- 
ftrefs, is hinted by the Prophet Ezekiel, in the 
paiTage already quoted, chap. vii. 19. " They 
**^ fhall caft their iilver in the ftreets, and their 
*^ gold fhall be removed : Their filver and their 
*^ gold fhall not be able to deliver them in the 
^' day of the wrath of the Lord : They fhall 
** not fatisfy their fouls, neither fill their bowels ; 
*' becaufe it is the ftumbling-block of their 
*' iniquity/' The word tranllatedy?r^f/y, G^g-^ 
nifies abroad^ in the open fields ; that tranflated 
removed^ fignifies fomething removed, as un- 
clean ; it is the word rendered filthinefs, 
2 Chron. xxix. 5. ; the particle rendered hecaufcy 
fometimes fignifies although. The ftumbling- 
block of their iniquity, means the outward ob- 
jeft, which gratifies the predominant pallion ; 
it is therefore] oined to heart-idols, Ezekiel xiv. 
4. The whole verfe might be rendered thus, 
" They fhall caft away their filver in the open 
" fields, and their gold they Ihall feparate from 
*^ them as vile, (their gold and their filver fhall 
*' not be able to deliver them in the day of the 
"^ wrath of the Lordj thefe fhall not fatisfy 

" their 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 1S7 

" their hunger, nor fill their bowels); although 
*• it was the great object of deiire with them, 
" to gratify their covetoufnefs.'* The circum- 
ftances mentioned here are exceedingly defcrip- 
tiveof a terrible famine. Covetous men caft 
away their gold as vile, becaufe it cannot fill 
their bowels. 

Are we folicitous to know the agents by 
whom this diftrefs is brought upon the Jews, 
the prophecies difcover thefe like wife . The 
chief agent appears to be the blafphemous king 
now refiding in Jerufalem. Their diftrefs is 
owing to a virulent perfecution of their nation, 
carried on by him throughout the extent of his 
jurifdidion, which, as we have already feen, 
is confiderable. That he carries on a perfecu- 
tion againft fome people who incurred his in- 
dignation, is obvious, from the teftimony of 
Danielj chap. xi. 44. " But tidings out of the 
" eaft and out of the north fliall trouble him : 
" therefore he fhall go forth with great 
*' fury to deftroy, and utterly to make away 
" many/' That the perfecution fhall fee very 
virulent, is implied in the expreffions. The 
word rendered, " utterly to make away," figni- 
fies to devote to death with a curfe : it is the 
fame ufed in that fentence of the law, Leviticus, 
chap, xxvii. 28, 29. " Neverthelefs every devoted 

" thing, whether of manor beafl, it thall not 
K k « be 



25^ -^ K^y to the Prophecies* Part III. 

" be redemed, it fliall furely be put to death." 
It implies therefore, that he went forth with 
a purpofe of exterminating the people againft 
whom his fury was directed. But why ihould 
we fuppofe that people to be the Jews ? In two 
verfes after, the prophet mentions the extraor- 
dinary trouble of theirnation, and that it fhould 
take place about the fame time, which affords 
a prefumption, that their trouble was the con- 
fequence of his fury. 

But the prophet Ezekiel put this circumftancc 
beyond a doubts, chap. xxxv. 5. where God ad- 
drefTes Edom, and after denouncing fevere judg- 
ments, intimates the reafon thus ; '' Becaufe 
" thou haft had a perpetual hatred^ and haft Ihed 
** the blood of the children of Ifrael by the force 
*' of thefword, in the time of their calamity, in 
" the time that their iniquity had an end." 
The perfon here addrefied is Edom, meaning 
the king of fpiritual Babylon, for the reafon s 
already mentioned ; to which we may add, 
that he is literally king of Edom, at the. pe- 
riod mentioned in the prophecy, by having at 
leaft a fpiritual jurifdi^lion over the country 
once poiTefted by Edom. He is charged with a 
perpetual hatred. The Pope, from the beginning, 
bore a hatred to the fpiritual Ifrael of God. When 
poffeiied of the country of Edom, he ftiall in- 
herit the old hatred of Edom againft his brother 

Jacob, 



Part JII. Iht Events foretold mihenu 259 

Jacob, and prefecute the literal Ifiael, " Hied- 
" ding their blood by the force of thefword." 
What asfGrravates his crime is, the time in which 
he carries on this perfecution. It is, " the time 
" of their calamity ;" that is, of their '^ great 
*"* trouble, fuch as never was iince they were a 
*^ nation •/' '^' in the time that their iniquity had 
*^ an end ;" that is, when God was about to be 
reconciled with them, after they had been exclu- 
ded from his favour for two thoufand years be- 
fore ; in a word, at the end of their great dif- 
•perfion. This circumftance of the time, pre- 
vents the application of this paffage to any per- 
fecution carried on by ancient Edom, and in- 
deed fixes the period to that immediatly pre- 
ceding their converfion. This is confirmed by 
two parrallel views of the fame time, given like- 
wife in this paffage : '' I will make myfelf known 
** amongft them, when I have judged thee," 
ver. II. Here is a promife, that God will ma- 
nifeft himfelf to Ifrael, by their converfion and 
reftoration, at the time he will execute judg- 
ment on Edom, immediatSy after the prefecu- 
tion. His perfecution therefore coincides with 
the time of their converfion. " Thus faith the 
" Lord God, When the whole earth rejoiceth, 
" I will make thee defolate," ver. 14. Here 
the time of punifhing Edom is reprefented as a 
period of univerfal joy throughout the earth. 

It 



26o A Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

It muft therefore fignify the Millennium, and 
Edom can be no other than the '^ beaft and falfe 
'* prophet, who were call into the lake of 
" fire," immediately before it commenced. Rev. 
xix. 20 The whole prophecy of Obadiah has 
an afpeci: to this perfecution, more than to any 
thing done by the ancient Edomites, as appears 
from the concluding verfes : " For the day of 
*' the Lord is near upon all the heathen : as 
" thou haft done, ' it fhall be done unto thee ; 
'^ thy reward fliall return upon thine own head. 
" For as ye have drunk upon my holy moun- 
" tain, fo ihall all the heathendrink continually ; 
*' yea, they fhall drink, and they fhall fwalJow 
" down, and they ihall be as though they had 
*' not been," ver. 15, 16. This is a difcrip- 
lion of the battle of Armageddon, which fol- 
lows after the converfion of the Jews, and of 
the perfecution which preceded it, mentioned 
in the former part of the chapter. As the hea- 
then in general, and Edom in particular, admi- 
r/iftered the cup of God's anger to Ifrael, fo they 
fl:iall drink of the fame cup in this decifive bat- 
tle. The exprellions are iimilar t6^ thofe of 
Itliiah on the fame fubjecl. " I have taken out 
" of thine hand the cup of trembling, — but I 
" will put it into the hand of them that afflifSt 
" thee," chap, li. 22, 23. '* But upon mount 
'' Zio'n fliail be deliverance^ and there fhall be 

*' holinefs j 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 261 

" holinefs ; and the houfe of Jacob fnall polTcfs 
" their poffeffions," Obad. ver.i7.TheJewspof. 
fefs their land in confequence of the battle of Ar- 
mageddon; they bring along with themholinefs, 
a fpirit different from that which their fathers 
had on their return from Babylon. " And the 
" houfe of Jacob fhall be a fire, and the houfe 
" of Jofeph a flame, and the houfe of Efau for 
" ftubble, and they fiiall kindle in them, and 
" devour them 5 and there fhall not be any re- 
*^ maining of the houfe of Efau : for the Lord 
*^ hath fpoken it," ver. 18. The Jews are here 
reprefented as parties on one fide in the battle 
of Armageddon, as the houfe of Efau is on the 
other fide; fo in the Apocalypfe, the Jews are 
the followers of him who fat on the white horfe, 
the beafl and his followers their opponents, Rev. 
xix. The ifTue is the fame in both, the ene- 
mies of the Jews are finally deflroyed. " And 
" they of the fouth fhall poffefs the mount of 
" Efau ; and they of the plain the Phiiiflines : 
^^ and they fhall pofTefs the fields of Ephraim, 
*' and the fields of Samaria ; and Benjamin fhall 
*' poffefs Gilead. And the captivity of this hofl 
" of the children of Ifrael fhall pofTefs that of 
" the Canaanites, even unto Zarephath ; and 
" the captivity of Jerufalem, which is in Se- 
" pharad, fhall pofTefs the cities of the fouth,'' 
Obad. ver. 19, 20. When they take pofTeflion of 

their 



462 A Key to the Prophecy. Part III. 

their land at the period fpecified in the prophe- 
cy, their boundaries fhall extend much farther 
than they did in the moft flourifhing days of 
of their nation under Solomon ; and they are 
faid to poffefs the fields of Samaria ; but after 
the return from Babylon the Cutheans pofleffed 
Samaria, and in other refpeds their boundaries 
were not fo extenfive as formerly. " And fa- 
** viours Ihall come up upon mount Zion to 
** judge the mount of Efau ; and the kingdom 
« fhall be the Lord's," ver. 21. Thefe laft ex- 
preffions can apply only to the Millennium, 
when " the kingdoms of this world fhall become 
«' the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Chrifl.'* 
And the Millennium takes place after the battle 
of Armageddon, where " the beafl and falfc 
*^ prophet are taken/* 

All thefe circumflances prove, that the perfe- 
cution defcribed in the former part of the chap- 
ter is that which immediately precedes the con- 
verfion of the Jews, the fame into which we are 
now enquiring ; fo that we have in this paffage 
another proof, that the prince of Edom, or the 
blafphemous king, is the chief agent in the per- 
fecution, as well as a further detail of the enor- 
mities committed by him. " For thy violence 
" againfl thy brother Jacob, fhame fnall cover 
*' thee, and thou fhalt be cut off for ever. In 
<* the day that thou floodeft on the other fide, 

"in 



Part III. "The Events foretold in them. 2(Jj 

" in the day that flrangers carried away cap- 
<f tive his forces, and foreigners entered into 
^' his gates, and caft lots upon Jcrufalem% 
" even thou waft as one of them. But thou 
" iliouldeft not have looked on the day of thy 
^ brother, in the day that he became a ftran- 
" ger \ neither fhouldeft thou have rejoiced 
" over the children of Judah in the day of their 
" dellrucfcion ; neither (houldeft thou have fpo- 
" ken proudly in the day of diftrefs. Thou 
*^ Ihouldeft not have entered into the gate of 
** my people in the day of their calamity ; yea^ 
" thou fhouldeft not have looked on their afflic- 
*' tion in the day of their calamity, nor have 
" laid hands on their fubftance in the day of 
" their calamity : neither fhouldeft thou have 
^^ ftood in the crofs-way, to cut off thofe of his 
*^ that did efcape ; neither fhouldeft thou have 
" delivered up thofe of his that did remain in 
'f the day of diftrefs," ver. lo.-— 15. Several 
enormities are mentioned here, which prove the 

perfecution 

(I) Jerusalem, as well as Zion, sometimes signifies the 
city, fometimes the nation, as the term Church in our 
language, fignifies promifcuoufly either the place of wor- 
fhip or the congregation, the conne6tion with the W'hole 
context can determine in what fenfe it fliould be taken. 
Here it fignifies the nation ; for the Jews at the time 
were not in peircITion of the city. 



l54 A Key to the Prophecies. Part HI. 

perfecution to be very virulent. Together with 
Ihedding their blood, the prophet intimites a 
fale of their perfons, — the fpoiling of their ef- 
fects, — lying in wait for thofe who endeavoured 
to efcape, — delivering up fuch as were conceal- 
ed. — While this violence is accompanied with 
defpiteful joy of heart, and proud boafting. 

We have a further account of this perlecution 
in Joel iii. 3, 4, 5, 6. That it is the fame which 
precedes the convcrfion and reiloration of the 
Jews, is obvious, becaufe it takes place *' in 
*' thofe days, and in that time, when God ihall 
" bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerufa- 
" lem ;" verfe r. After it follows thel^attle of 
Armageddon, largely defcribed ; verfe 9. — 15. 
The words of the prophet here are quoted by 
the apoftle. Rev. xiv. 17. — 20. and chap. xix. 
1 5. and apphed to that event. The battle of 
Armageddon is followed by the Millennium, 
verfe 16.— 21. " They have caft lots for my 
'• people : And have given a boy for an harlot, 
" and fold a girl for wme, that they might 
'* drink. Ye:i, and what have ye to do with 
" me, O Tyre, and Zidon, and all the coafts 
" of Paleftine? And if ye recompenfe me, 
'^ fwiftly andfpeedlly will I return your recom- 
'' .penfe upon your own head : Becaufe ye have 
" taken my filver and my gold, and have carried 
^' into your temples my goodly pleafant things. 

« The 



Part in. The Events foretold in them. 26 ^ 

" The children alfo of Judah, and the children of 
" Jerufalem, have ye fold unto the Grecians, that 
*' ye might remove them far from their border," 
Joel iii. 3. — 7. By this reprefentation, the 
perfecution rages throughout Paleftine, particu- 
larly on the fea-coafts ; and the enormities of 
the perfecution are aggravated by the iins of the 
perfecutors. This is the more worthy of re- 
mark, becaufe, like all the perfecutions of the 
Papal power, it is carried on under pretence of 
promoting the interefls of religion ; but, in re- 
ality, to gratify their lufts of whoredom and 
drunkennefs, and to promote their idolatry. 
That they were " fold to the Grecians," in or- 
der to ^^ remove them far from their border,'* 
verfe 6. confirms the obfervation formerly 
made, that by Greece and Grecians are intend- 
ed the Greek Church. If the country of Greece 
were intended, itsdiftance from Judeaisnot fo 
great as to juftify that expreflion of removing 
them far from their border ; but, if the Greek 
church is intended, and the Jews are fuppofed 
to be fold to the moft remote provinces of her 
communion, as thofe of Ruffia and Tartary, the 
prophet's expreflion is fully vindicated. It would 
appear that the fame perfecution rages in the 
country of Moab, To this purpofe is the ex- 
hortation of the Prophet Ifaiah, chap. xvi. 3. 4. 
** Hide the outcafts, bewray not him that wan- 
Ll " dereth. 



266 ' A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" dereth. Let mine outcafls dwell with thee, 
*' Moab, be thou a covert to them from the 
" face of the fpoiier." That thefe calamities 
came upqn the Jews immediately before their 
converlion and refloration, is evident from the 
following exprcflions, which mark the time : 
*' For the extortioner is at an end, the fpoiier 
" ceafeth, the opprefTors are confumed out of 
" the land, i^nd in mercy (hall the throne be 
*' eflabliihed ; and he (liall lie upon it in truth, 
'* in the tabernacle of David, judging and feek- 
" ing judgment, and hading righteoufnefs ;*' 
verfe 4, 5. The inflant approach of the battle 
of Arm.ageddon, and the Millennium, is offered 
as an argument, to induce Moab to fhow lenity 
in the perfecuticn. The perfecution, therefore, 
immediately precedes thefe events. 

It is probable, from a circumRance I fhall af- 
terguards mention', that this perfecution fhall 
prevail over a great part of Afia and Africa. 
The motive by w^hich the blafphemous king is 
influenced, in carrying on this perfecution, is 
iikewife revealed. It is a delire to fecure the 
poffeffion of the land of Judea, where he now 
relides, to himfelf and his fucceffors, accom- 
panied with a jealoufy, that the Jews may fome 
day lay claim to it. He wifhes to exterminate 
the Jews, upon the fame principles that any 

ufurper 
(1) See/y/ca. 



Part III. ^he Events foretold in them, 267 

ufurper defires the deftiiKflion of the Royal Fa- 
mily, whofe throne he has felzed. Thus, in 
the 35th chapter of Ezekiel, (a pafTage which 
I have already proved, refers to this perfecution) 
God fays toEdom, " I will make thee perpetual 
" defolations, becaufe thou haft faid, Thefe two 
" nations, and thefe two countries (of Judah 
^' and Ifrael) fiiall be mine, and we will poffefs 
" it, whereas the Lord was there : Therefore, as 
" I live, faith the Lord ^God, I will even do 
" according to thine anger and according to 
" thine envy, which thou haft ufed out of thy 
*' hatred againft them ;" ver. 9, 10, iq. "I 
" have heard all thy blafphemies which thou 
*^ haft fpoken againft the mountains of Ifrael, 
" faying, They are laid defolate, they are given 
^^ us to confume/' (or to eat their produce, as 
it might be rendered), ver. 12. " Alfo, thou 
'' fon of man, prophecy unto the mountains of 
*^ Ifrael, and fay. Thus faith the Lord God, Be- 
" caufe the enemy hath faid againft you. Aha, 
'^ even the ancient high places' are ours in pof- 
*' feffion ;" chap, xxxvi. i, 2. " They have 

" made 

(1) High places in Scripture fignify places of worfliip, 
as the ancient Edornites had no great veneration for the 
religion of the Jews, it is not likely that they would re- 
joice much in the poffeffion of their places of worfhip. 
But the fentiment fuggefl^d is exceedingly defcriptive of 

the 



268 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

*' made you defolate, and fwallowed you up on 
*' every fide, that ye might be a poffeflion to the 
*^ refidueofthe heathen;" ver. 3. " which 
*' have appointed my land into their poffeflion, 
<^ with the joy of all their heart, with defpiteful 
*' minds, to caft it (the nation) out ;" ver. 5. 
Here the reafon of Edom's violence is faid to be 
a defire to fecure the poffeflion of the land of 
Ifrael and Judah, while that defire arifes chiefly 
from a veneration for the ancient high places. 
The time of this poffeflion is immediately be- 
fore the battle of Armag^eddon and the refettle- 
ment of the Jews in their own land, as appears 
from the following verfes: Therefore, thus 

'' faith 

the fpirit of Popery. To recover Jerufalem out of the 
hands of the infidels, has cofl Europe, by the inftigation 
of the Popes, millions of men and of money ; and all 
proceeded from a reverence for the high places. We 
may therefore eafily conceive, that the polTeflion of thefe 
v^iliconflitutethe chief joy of the Pope and his adherents, 
\vhen refident in Judea ; and no wonder, fmce it will prove 
the chief fource of his authority and influence. If we 
fuppofe the word Bamoth to be a fmgular noun, and not 
the plural oi Bama, (and doubtlefs it is conneftcd with a 
fmgular verb,) it fignifies a height, a facred inclofure, is 
the fame v/ord ufed, Ifa. liii. 9, for our Saviour's tomb, 
according to Lowth, (fee his Tranflalionof Ifaiah, notes, 
fid totujn) it might be rendered alia, "The ancient fe- 
*« pulchre is ours in poffeflion.'* To recover the hqly 
fepulchre was the praf;:ffed defign of the Crufades. 



Part in. The E'vcnts foretold in tbsm, 269 

'« faith the Lord God, I have lifted up mine 
" hand. Surely the heathen that are about you, 
" they Ihall bear their lliame. But ye, O moun- 
" tains of Ifrael, ye Ihall flioot forth your 
" branches, and yield your fruit to my people 
« of Ifrael \ for they are at hand to come," 
Ver. 7. 8, 



SECTION III. 

The great Body of the Jewijh Nation expelled from 
their Divellings by the Perfecution, are gathered 
together in the Dcferts of Curdi/tan, 

The effecl of this perfecution is to expel the 
Jews from their refidence, in the feveral coun- 
tries where it rages, to feek fecurity for their 
lives. By this means, the bulk of the nation 
is coileded together into one place. In that ii- 
tuation, their condition is deplorable, the fword 
behind, famine before, nothing but inevitable 
deflructlon in their view. Eut the deUgn of this 
diftrefs in the fecret council of God, is to bring 
them to a fenfe of their gr^at national fin, as 
the brethren of Jofeph in Egypt, when threaten- 
ed with imprifonment and death, were made to 
cry out, " Verily we are guilty concerning our 
brother j" to induce them likewife to have re- 

couri: 



270 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

courfe to the God of their fathers for deliver- 
ance, by fincere and ardent fupplication. So 
God intimates by the prophet Ifaiah, chap. xxvi. 
16. '-^ Lord in trouble have they vilited thee ; 
** they poured out a prayer when thy ch^ftening 
** was upon them.'* AndbyHofea, chap. v. 14, 
15. '^ I will be untoEphraim as a lion, and as 
** a young lion to the houfe of Judah ; I, even 
" I will tear and go av/ay ; I will take away, 
*• and none fliall refcue him. I will go and re- 
*^' turn to my place, till they acknowledge their 
" offence, and feek my face : in their afiliflion 
" they will feek me early." In- a word, his 
dedgn is to convert them to the Chriftian faith, 
and beftow a fpiritual deliverance from infide- 
lity and deluiion, as a prelude to a temporal de- 
liverance. So God ailerts by the prophet Eze- 
kiel, in the moft explicit manner : " As I live, 
" faith the Lord God, furely with a mighty 
" hand, and with a llretched out arm, and with 
" fury po-ured out, will I rule over you ; and I 
" will bring you out from my people, and will 
^' gather you out of the countries wherein ye 
*•' are fcattered, with a mighty hand, and with 
'' a llretched out arm, and with fury poured 
*' our. And I will bring you into the wilder- 
**^ nefs of the people, and there will I plead 
" with you face to face. Like as I pleaded 
*' with your fathers in the wildernefs of the 

" land 



Part TIL The Events foretold In ihem. 271 

« land of Egypt, fo will I plead with you, faith 
** the Lord God. And I will caufe you to 
" pafs under the rod, and I will bring ycu in- 
" to the bond of the covenant ;" Ezek. xx. 
33.-37. The prophet reprefents them here, 
as *' gathered from the countries wdth fury 
'' poured out; — brought into the wildernefs;'* — 
there made to '* pafs under the rod," the cor- 
rection of their own ccnfcience, convincing of 
fin ; — then admitted *' into the bond of the co- 
" venant ;" not that covenant made with their 
fathers, but a " better covenant, eftabliihed on 
*' better promifes ;" Heb. viii. 6 ; — That men- 
tioned by the. prophet Jeremiah, chap, xxxi. 
31. — 34. ''Behold, the days come, faith the Lord, 
" that I will make a new covenant with the 
*' houfe of Ifrael, and with the houfe of Judah ; 
*' not according to the covenant that I made 
" with their fathers, in the day that I took 
*' them by the hand, to bring them out of the 
land of Egypt ; (which my covenant they 
" brake, although I was an Hufband unto them, 
'^ faith the Lord:) But this Ihall be the cove- 
" nant that I will make with the houfe of 
*^ ifrael, After thofe days, faith the Lord, I 
*' will put my law in their inward parts, and 
" write it in their hearts ; and will be their 
" God, and they fhall be my people. And 
" they fliall teach no more every man his 

'' neighbour. 



(C 



272 A Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

" neighbour, and every man his brother, fay- 
*' ing, Know the Lord : for they fhall all 
*^ know me, from the leaft of them unto the 
" great eft of them, faith the Lord : for I will 
" forgive their iniquity^ and 1 will remember 
" their lin no more." 

The fame circumftances of bringing them in- 
to the wildernefs, in confequence of diftrefs, and 
then converting them, are reprefented by the 
Prophet Hofea. " Therefore, behold, I will al- 
^^ lure (perfuade ' ) her, and bring her into the 
" wildernefs, and fpeak comfortably unto her. 
" And I will give her her vineyards from thence, 
" and the valley of Achor for a door of hope ; 
**^ and fhe fhali ling there, as in the days of her 
*' youth, and as in the day when (he came up 

" out 

(1) The vroYd patach fignifies in general to perfuade or 
induce another to do what we delire, whether this is ef- 
fe6led by promife or by threatening, by reward or by pu- 
nilhment, whereas the word allure limits the fenfe to a 
perfuafion by promife : now the parallel paflage in Eze- 
kiel Ihews, that they were gathered by punifhment, 
therefore not allured into the wildernefs. The fame fenfe 
is implied here ; for he fays in the next verfe, " I will give 
" her the valley of Achor," thatisof trouble or perturba- 
tion, " as a door of hope ;" fhe therefore comes into the 
wildernefs with perturbation, but God opens then a door of 
hope, by her converfion, fo that he fpeaks comfortably to 
her after her arrival in the wildernefs. 



Part III. The Events foretold m them. 273 

<^ out of the land of Egypt. And it Ihall be at 
" that day, faith the Lord, that thou (halt call 
" me Ifhi, (my hufbandV, and fliak call me no 
" more Baali, (my lord). — And I will betroth 
thee unto me for ever ;" Hofea ii. 1 4, 1 5, 1 6. 19. 
Their converfion is reprefented by their entering 
into a marriage-covenant with God. The fame 
figure is ufed in the Apocalypfe : " The mar- 
" riage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath 
*' made herfelf ready;" Rev. xix. 7. The 
fuperior excellency of the evangelic covenant, to 
which they are now admitted, beyond the legal, 
is reprefented. It confifts in giving a nearer 
accefs to God, and more familiar converfe with 
him, refembling that of a wife with her huf- 
band, not that of a fervant with his mafter. 
" Thou fhalt call me Ilhi ; thou fhalt call me 
'^ no more Baali." So our Lord intimates, 
" I call you not fervants, but friends." We 
" have not received the fpirit of bondage again 
" to fear, but the fpirit of adoption, whereby 
*' we cry Abba, Father.*' We are not come 
*' to mount Sinai, but to mount Zion." That 
they fliall be gathered by perfecution, is inti- 
mated by the prophet Jeremiah, " Behold, the 
" days come, faith the Lord, that it Ihall no 
" more be faid, the Lord liveth that brou^-ht 
" up the children of Ifrael out of the land of 
" Egypt ; but, the Lord liveth that brought up 
Mm « the 



274 ^ Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

** the children of Ifrael from the land of the 
" north, and from all the lands whither he 
" had driven them : and I will bring them again 
^' into their land that I gave unto their fathers. 
*^ Behold, I will fend for many filhers, faith the 
" Lord, and they fhall fifh them ; and after will 
*^ 1 fend for many huntefs, and they fhall hunt 
'' them from every mountain, and from every 
*' hill, and out of the holes of the rocks \** 
Jer. xvi. 14, 15, 16. Enemies and oppreiTors 
are elfewhere reprefented under the metaphors 
of filhers and hunters % becaufe they ufe fecret 
wiles fitly compared to nets, as well as open 
force, to make men their prey. The end of 
this perfecution is to gather them, and the time 
is immediately before they go up to poflefs the 
land given to their fathers. 

The fame circumftances are laid before us 
briefly, but diftinctly, in another pafTage of the 
fame prophet: '' The people which were left 
** of the fword, found grace in the wildernefs ; 
^^ even Ifrael, v/hen I went to caufe him to reft ; 
Jer. xxxi. 2. This wildernefs, into which the 
Jews are gathered, in order to their converfion, 
appears from the concurring teflimony of the 

prophets, 

(1) For the firft, fee Amos iv. 2. Hab. i. 14, 15. Eze- 
kiel xii. 13. Hof. v. i. ; for the fecond fee Gen. x» 9. 
1 Sam. xxvl. 20. 



Part III. The Events foretold In thsm, 275 

prophets, to be fituated in Affyria, now Cur- 
diftan. Thus the prophet liliiah fays, " There 
'' Ihall be an highway for the remnant of his 
*^ people, which fliall be left from AlTyria, like 
*' as it was to Ifrael in the day that he came up 
*' out of the land of Egypt /' chap, xi, 16. 

No unprejudiced perfon can doubt that the 
whole of the paffage from the i ith verfe down- 
wards, points to the future reftoration of the 
Jews, without any reference to the return froni 
Babylon. If fo, they are reprefented, ver. 11. 
as colleci:ed from the feveral countries there 
mentioned. They are reprefented, ver. 16- as 
coming up from one country, namely, AlTyria, 
to take poiTcilion of the land given their fa- 
thers ; confequently Aflyria is the place of ren- 
dezvous, from whence the nation comes up in 
a collected body, as formerly from the land of 
Egypt. Now, as the paffages formerly quoted 
fhew, that the Jews are colle6led into a wilder- 
nefs, and this intimates that they are gathered 
together into Aifyria, it is an obvious inference, 
that the wildernefs is fituated in Aflyria. 

In regard they are expelled from their habita- 
tions by perfecution, as we have formerly feen, 
it is probable the perfecution rages in the feve- 
ral countries mentioned in the nth verfe. In 
AlTyria, (the inhabited parts of it, for they are 
forced into the defert), in Egypt j in Pathros, 



276 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.. 

a country of Egypt ; in Cufh, or Arabia ; in 
Elam, or Perfia ; in Shinar, or the country where 
Babylon ftood ; in Hamath, or the confines -of 
Syria ; and in the iilands of the fea, the coafts 
of the Mediterranean. " And it Ihall come to 
" pafs in that day, that the Lord fhall beat off 
" from the channel of the river unto the ftream 
*' of Egypt, and ye fnali be gathered one by 
'' one, O ye children of Ifrael. And it fliail 
" come to pafs in that day, that the great trum- 
" pet fnall be blown, and they fli all come which 
" were ready to perifh in the land of Aflfyria, 
<' and the outcafts in the land of Egypt, and 
" fhall woribip the Lord in the holy mount at 
^' Jerufalem ;" Ifaiah xxvii. 12, 13. Every 
circumftance in this reprefentation exactly qua- 
drates with the view already given. All the 
Jews refiding in the countries fituated betwixt 
the Euphrates and the Nile, are " beat off;" 
violently expelled from their dwellings ; par- 
ticularly, they are caft out of Egypt. But the 
effect of this expulfion, is to gather them toge- 
ther. They are gathered " one by one;" they 
Ileal away to the place of rendezvous, " one by 
'' one." The place of rendezvous is " Affyria," 
where " they are ready to periHi ;" to be fa- 
rnifhed with hunger in the wildernefs, before 
they are admitted into the bonds of the cove- 
nant ; but after they are admitted, they come 

up 



Part III. The Epents foretold in ihsm. 277 

up from Affyria, '' to worfnip the Lord in the 
'• holy mount at Jerufaiem." — The prophet Ho- 
fea intimates the lame truth, '' They are gone 
*' up to AiTyria, a wild afs aione by himfelf;" 
Chap. viii. 9. All the circumftances of the nar- 
rative Ihew, that the time in which they are 
faid to go up to AiTyria, coincides with the clofe 
of their difperfion, and the period of their con- 
verfion. Their difperfion is reprefented (verfe 3.) 
as the confequence of their fins, particularly 
their idolatry. '' Ifrael is iwallowed up ; now 
*' fiiall they be among the Gentiles as a veiTel 
" wherein is no pleafure." By a method com- 
mon with the prophets, to contrafc judgment 
with mercy, and mingle confolation with re- 
proof, he immediately pafies to the clofe of their 
difperfion , '' For (But) they are gone up to Af- 
*' fyria. " — Their fituation there can only apply 
to the clofe of their difperfion, audit exactly a- 
grees to the views already given of it, " A wild 
" afs alone by himfelf,'' that is fepar'ated from 
the other nations, and, like a wild afs, living in 
the deferts. It is the period in which God will 
gather them, notwithftanding all their pro- 
voking fins. " Ephraim hath hired lovers. Yea, 
*' though they have hired among the nations, 
" now will I gather them ;" verie 9, to. In a 
word, it is the period when they fiiall be brought 
to mourn for the *^ King of princes," v/hom their 

fathers 



278 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

fathers crucified, and they fo long rejected and 
blafphemed ; but the time' of their mourning 
fhail be fhort, it fhall be quickly fucceeded by 
the joy of pardon and acceptance. Thefe cir- 
cumftances fix the time of their going to Afly- 
ria, to the period of their converlion ; and if fo, 
AiTyria m.uftbe the place of rendezvous. We 
have another paiTage to the fame purpofe, Hof. xi. 
II . " They fnall tremble as a bird out of Egypt, 
" and as a dove out of the land of Affyria : And 
" I will place them in their houfes, faith the 
« Lord.*' 

God intimates mercy, ver. 8, 9. — their obe- 
dience, ver^ 10. The mean of bringing them to 
obedience, '' He fljall roar like a lion ;" that is, 
threaten their deftruclion by perfecution. The 
€onfequence of this is, " that the children fhall 
^"^ tremble from the weft ;" the moft diftant from 
the country where it rages fhall be afraid. Such 
as dwell in Egypt (hail flee from the perfecution 
as a bird, they fliall be " outcafts." They fliall 
be in Ailyria, " as doves of the valley, all of 
'^ them mourning every one for his iniquity." 
After which they foall be fettled in the land gi- 
ven 

(I) The particle meat fignifics fometimes a fliort pe- 
riacU as Pfal. xxxvii. 10. yet a little ^vhiie and the wicked 
Ihall not be ; Jer. li.-33. yet a little while and the time of 
her harveft fnall come. Their mourning fhall be great, 
Ztcii, xil. 10. but its du.r;:.!.:cn £Liort. 



Part III. The E'uenis foretold in them, 1279 

ven to their fathers. " And I wall place them 
" in their houfes, faith the Lord." Here the 
fame circumflances are detailed, and Affyria re- 
prefented as the place of rendezvous. 

The fame circumftance is predicled by the 
prophet Micah. chap. vii. 12. "In that day 
*' alfo he (Ifrael) ilidl come even to thee 
" (Jerufalem) from AfTyria." The time fpeci- 
fied is that in which Ifrael " Ihall arife from his 
*' fall, and receive light from the Lord in dark- 
" nefs," ver. 8. — in which he fiiall be made 
fenfible of fin, and inftrucled in the righteouf- 
nefs of God. " I will bear the indignation of 
" the Lord, becaufe I have finned againft him, 
*' until he plead my caufe, and execute judg- 
*^ ment for me : he will bring me forth to the 
*' light, and I (hall behold his righteoufnefs," 
ver. 9. — in which his enemies " fhall be trodden 
*' down as the mire of the ftreets," ver. 10. — in 
which the national polity fhall be reftored, and 
the decree of their enemies for their deftruction 
Ihall be overturned, ver. 11. — At that tim^e the 
nation {hall come up from AiTyria, to poiTefs the 
fortified cities of Judah. Now all thefe circum- 
flances can apply only to their future reftora- 
tion. At that period, therefore, the nation 
comes in a collected body from Affyria, lo that 
Affyria mufl be the place of rendezvous. 

That 



28o A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

That AiTyria is the place of rendezvous, ap- 
pears from Zech. x. lo. " And I will bring 
** them again alfo out of the land of Egypt, and 
*^ gather them out of Aflyria ; and I will bring 
" them into the land of Gilead and Lebanon, 
" and place fhall not be found for them." The 
paiTage of which this makes a part, is fo obvi- 
oufly defcriptive of the reftoration of the Jews, 
in the latter days, that it has been fo applied by 
eminent commentators^ I fhall not therefore 
fpend time to prove it. Egypt is joined to Af- 
fyria, as in fome of the parallel paflages already 
mentioned, becaufe the Egyptian Jews confli- 
tute the greater part of thofe gathered together; 
but flill they are reprefented as " beat off," or 
" outcafts from Egypt as a trembling bird,'* 
purfued by its enemy, flying from Egypt ; 
whereas they are gathered into Aflyria, and 
from thence come up in an united body, to 
take pofTefiion of the land given to their fathers. 
From all which,! infer, that the wildernefs in- 
to w^hich they are gathered, in order to their 
converfion, is fituated in Aflyria, now called 
Curdiftan. 

SEC- 

(1) See I.owth's Commentary on the place. 



Part IIL ns EvenU foretold in them. 281 



SECTION IV. 

The Jews are cenveried to Chri/iianity in the De/eri 
where they are gathered together. 

When the Jews are thus collected into the 
wilder nefs of Aflyria, by the perfecution car- 
ried on by the blafphemous king, when they 
are ready to perifli for want, and their hearts, 
wrung by affliclion, are poured out before the 
Lord, God manifefts his mercy by their conver- 
lion, as a previous ftep to their rcftoration. 
The manner of it is diftindlly reprefented to the 
prophet Ezekiel, in aviiion, chap, xxxvii. i.— • 
10. and the meaning of that vifion is opened up, 
ver. II. — 14. (" The hand of the Lord was up- 
*« on me, and carried me out in the Spirit of 
" the Lord, and fet me down in the midft of 
" the valley which was full of bones,'' &c,). 

That the primary and only meaning of this 
paflage is to reprefent the converfion of the 
JewiQi nation, appears from the frequent ufe of 
this metaphor in fcripture. Perfons unconverted 
are faid to be dead, while thofe that are con- 
verted are faid to be made alive. So our Lord 
%s, "Let the dead bury their dead j" Matt.viii. 
Nn 



1282 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

22. Unlefs the term dead, as firfl expreffed, 
fignifies fpirituaiiy dead, it can have no mean- 
ing ; but if it does, the meaning is obvious; 
that they v^^ere unconverted, did not incapacitate 
them to perform the funeral rites of one literally 
dead. Again, he fays, " Verily I fay unto you, 
^' The hour now is, when the dead fhall hear the 
*' voice of the Son of God j and they that hear 
" flialllive ," John v. 25-. Our Lord could not 
refer to the general refurredtion, fmce that great 
event is ftill a diftant one, but evidently meant to 
affirm that the gofpel was then preached, accom- 
panied with power to convert the unconverted. 
So the Apoftle fays, " You hath he quickened 
*' who were dead in trefpaffes and fins ;" Eph. ii. 
I. Again, I find this metaphor exprefsly applied 
as here, to the converfion of the Jewifh nation, 
both in the Old and New Tefiament. Thus, 
Ifa. xxvi. 19. " Thy dead men fhall live to- 
" gether : with my dead body fhall they arife. 
" Awake and fing ye that dwell in the dull: ; 
*' for thy dew is as the dew of herbs, and the 
«' earth fhall caft out the dead." The addrefs 
is to the Jewifh church, at the period immedi- 
ately preceding their reftoration from the great 
difperfion. It is as if God had faid, Thy mem- 
bers, fo long fpirituaiiy dead, fhall be revived, 
in confequence of my covenant relation to 

them,. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 283 

them ', they fhall be converted. Awake and 
fing ye who are fpiritually dead, in a hopelefs 
ftate, like thofe who dwell in the grave. Grace 
fhall defcend in abundance, and on the multi- 
tude as the dew upon the grafs ; you Ihall be 
converted in a collected body, univerfally and 
inftantaneoufly, as when the earth, at \hz gene- 
ral refurreclion, Ihall caft forth the dead. 

The Prophet Hofea feems to have their con- 
veriion in view, chap, vi. 2. " After two days, 

^' he 

{I) I have followed m the paraph rafe the fentiments of 
Lowth, in his Commentary, and of Bifliop Lowth, in his 
Notes on his Tranflation of Ifaiah. Both fuppofe " my 
" dead body" lliould be my dead bodies^ and therefore the 
fame with the " dead men,'* mentioned immediately be- 
fore ; only, whereas they are firft reprefented as members 
of the church, they are afterwards reprefented as in co- 
venant with God. Bat in regard the word is in the fin- 
g^ular number, as rendered by our tranflation, " My dead 
" body," I fliall offer another fenfe which the exprefFion 
fuggefts, leaving it to the reader's choice. I fuppofe the 
words are fpoken by the MefTiah, intimating the time and 
the meaii of their converfion ; namely, when they are 
convinced of his refurreclion, and in confequence of their 
belief in that truth. The Jews did and do believe that 
the body of Jefus is yet dead. So long as they retain 
thofe fentiments, their hope fhall be buried in his grave ; 
but when they are convinced that he is rifen, together 
with that conviction, fpiritual life fhall be infufcd into 
their fouls* 



284 ^ Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

*' he will revive us ; in the third day, he will 
" raife us up, and we fhall live in his light'." 
Similar exprefllons are ufed to denote their con- 
verfion, Hofea xiii. 14. " I will ranfom them 
'* from the power of the grave : I will redeem 
*' them from death : O death I will be thy 
'' plagues ; O grave I will be thy deftruction.'* 
To the fame purpofe the prophet Zechariah fays, 
*• They fhall live with their children, and turn 
" again ;" Zech. x. 9. And the Apoftle ex- 
preffes " the receiving them again" to be mem- 
bers of the church, and the confequent increafe 
of con veriion among the Gentiles, by thefe words, 
" Life from the dead; Rom. xi. 15. Further, 
the meaning of the refurredion in this paffage 
is clearly afcertainedby the illuftration annexed, 
'' And ye ihall know that I am the Lord, when 
*' I have opened your graves, O my people, and 
*^ brought you up out of your graves, andfliall 
" put my Spirit in you, and ye fliall live ;" 
Ezekiel xxxvii. 13, 14. So that, " bringing 
*' them up out of their graves,'' is, in other 
words, " putting his fpirit in them ;" that is, 
converting them. Their reftoration to the land 
given their fathers, is an event pollerior to their 
converfion, not at all intended by the refurrec- 
tion of the dry bones, but typified by the em- 

blemadcal 

(1) See an illuftration of this paffage, page 80, 



Part III. The Events foretold in thein. 285 

blematical action of the prophet, in the follow- 
ing part of the chapter. 

Having thus difcovered the general meaning 
of the paflage, by examining it more narrowly, 
we (hall find a minute detail of the manner of 
their converiion. " The hand of the Lord was 
*' upon me, and carried me out in the fpirit of 
" the Lord, and fet me down in the midft of 
*' the valley which was full of bones ;" Ezekiel 
xxxvii. I. The valley into which the prophet 
is introduced, is the wildernefs of AlTyria ; the 
bones are '' the whole houfe of IfraeP' there col- 
leded : They are reprefented by bones, becaufe 
of their hopelefs condition, threatened with de- 
llruclion, and no appearance of God's interpo- 
fition for their deliverance. " They fay. Our 
'* bones are dried, and our hope is loft ; we are 
" cut off for our parts;" Ezekiel xxxvii. 11. 
Their hopelefs condition proceeds from their in- 
fidelity, though for the prefent moment they 
are not confcious of the caufe. " And caufed 
*' me to pafs by them round about ; and, be- 
*' hold, they were very many in the open valley ; 
*' andlo,they wereverydry ;"Ezekielxxxvii.2. 
On a further furvey, the prophet difcerns the hoft 
to be numerous, but their infidelity to be rivet- 
ted, and to have exifted for a long time j the bones 
are very dry, as having continued in a ftatc of 
death for ages before. ^' And he faid unto me, 

" Son 



i86 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

" Son of man, can thefe bones live? And I 
** anfwered, O Lord God,, thou knoweft ;" Eze- 
kkl xxxvii. 3. The prophet all along perfonates 
the teachers employed by God at the time ap- 
pointed, as his inftruments to convert the mul- 
titude. He begins therefore by removing their 
fcruples ; he queftions them if it was poffible to 
convert that infidel multitude to the faith of the 
MeiHah, whom their fathers crucified, and they 
fo long rejected and blafphemed ? They an- 
fwer. That the thing is not probable; however, 
that nothing is impoilible for Divine Power. 

*' Again, he faid unto me, Prophefy upon 
" thefe bones, and fay unto them, O ye dry 
" bones, hear the word of the Lord. Thus faith 
'' the Lord God unto thefe bones. Behold, I will 
" caufe breath to enter into you, and ye fliall 
^^ live : And I will lay finews upon you, and 
" v/iil bring up fleih upon you, and cover you 
*^ vt/ith fidn, and put breath in you, and ye Ihall 
'* live ; and ye Hiall know that I am the Lord;" 
Ezekiel xxxvii. 4, 5, 6. Having removed the 
fcruples of the teachers, God exprefsly com- 
mands them to prophefy, that is, to illuflrate 
the truth ; proving from the word, that Jefus 
of Naz^ireth is the Mcfiiah. Exhorting the peo- 
ple, at the fame time, to receive this truth as 
the only mean of making them fpiritually alive, 
Feiioring them to the favour of God, and deli- 
vering 



Part III. y/j^ Events foretold in them, 287 

vering them from their prefent diflrefs. Inti- 
mating likewife, for their encouragement, that 
the power of God was able to remove their fcru- 
ples, however flrongly confirmed, and long 
continued. 

" So I prophefied as I was commanded ; and 
*' as I prophefied there was a noife, and, be- 
" hold, a lliaking, and the bones came toge- 
*' ther, bone to his bone. And when I beheld, 
*' lo, the finews and the flefh came up upon 
*^ them, and the fldn covered them above : But 
*' there was no breath in them ;" Ezck. xxxvii. 
7, 8. In confequence of the teacher's exhorta- 
tion, there is a ftir among the people ; they 
give earnefl attention to the truth, and, like the 
Jews of Berea, *• fearch the fcriptures, to fee 
'^ whether thefe things be fo." By this difpofi- 
tion to receive the truth, there is a progrefs to- 
wards converfion ; and their ftate now differs 
from that in which they entered the wildernefs, 
as the (late of a dead body entire in its parts, 
cloathed with flefii, and covered with fkin, dif- 
fers, from that of dry bones, feparated each from 
the other. '^ But there was no breath in them." 
They were ftill deftitute of that faith which 
unites the foul to Chrift, and derives life from 
him, the head of fpiritual infiuences. 

*^ Then faid he unto me, Prophefy unto the 
" wind, (fpirit), prophefy. Son of man, and fay 

" to 



238 A Key io the Prophecies. Part lit. 

« to the wind, (fpirit). Thus faith the Lord 
" God, Come from the four winds, O breath, 
" (fpirit), and breathe upon thefe flain, that 
" they may Uvei" Ezekiel xxxvii. 9.^ God 
therefore commands the teachers to illuftrate 
another truth, namely, that converfion is the 
work of God's Spirit ; and that, in order to re- 
ceive his influence, it is neceffary to pray for 
him. " 80 I prophefied as he commanded me, 
" and the breath (fpirit) came into them, 
" and they lived and flood up upon their feet, 
*' an exceeding great army ; Ezek. xxxvii. 10. 
In obedience to God's command, the teachers 
inftrud the multitude, concerning the necelllty 
of the influences of the Spirit, in order to convert 
them. Afterwards they dired their prayers to 
God, in which the people join, requefting his 
influences. While they are thus employed, the 
Spirit defcends with his powerful and liberal in- 
fluences, converting this great multitude, in* 

fl:antly 

(1) The word Ruach, in the original, fignifies wind and 
fpirit, and is commonly ufed to denote the Spirit of God. 
The, repetition of the word prophefy in this verfe, inti- 
mates two diflin6l parts of the dire6lion ; Jirst, to explain 
the do6lritie concerning the influence of the Spirit ; se- 
condly, to apply the do6lrine, by directing them to pray 
for him. Accordingly an addrefs to him immediately 
follows : " O breath, breathe upon thefe flain, that they 
** may live." 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 289 

ftantly and univerfally, to the faith of the Mef- 
liah, whom their fathers crucified. 

The circumftances lefpecling the manner of 
their converfion, repreCented here together in 
one view, are narrated feparately in other paf- 
fages. That the Spirit of God is the agent in 
operating their converfion, appears from the 
teftimony of Ifaiah, who intimates, that they 
fhall continue in a (late of difperfion, exiled 
from their own land, until the Spirit is beftowed 
for their converfion. *' The palaces fliall be for- 
" faken ; the multicude of the city Ihall be 
*' left • the forts and towers (liall be for dens 
" for ever, a joy of wild affes, a pafture of 
" flocks ; uutil the Sj)irit be poured upon us 
*' from on high, and the wildernefs be a fruit- 
*' ful field, and the fruitful field be counted for 
" aforell *,'^ Ifa. xxxli. 14, 15. Yet more ex- 
prefsly, '' Fear not, O Jacob my fervant ; knd 
" thou Jefhurun, whom I have chofen. For 
" I will pour water upon him that is thirfty, 
" and floods upon the dry ground ; I will pour 
*' my Spirit upon thy feed, and my blcfilng up- 
*' on thine offspring ; and they (liall fpring up 
" as among the grafs, as willows by the water- 
*' courfes ;" Ifa. xliv. 2, 3, 4. But above all, 
the prophet Joel reprefents their converfion by 
the influences of the Spirit, in the mofl explicit 
terms : " And it fhall come to pafs afterwards, 
Oo " that 



ago A Key to the Prophecies, Part 111. 

*' that I will pour forth my Spirit upon all flefh ; 
*' and your fens and your daughters fhall pro- 
*.' phecy, your old men (hall dream dreams, your 
" young men Ihall fee vifions : and alfo upon 
" the fervants and upon the handmaids in thofe 
*' days, will I pour out my Spirit ^" Joel ii. 
285 29. That thefe words refer to the future 
converiion of the Jews, is evident from the con- 
neclion. In the preceding context, we have 
fuch an account of their happinefs as can only 
apply to the Millennium, ver. 21. — 27. and 
the following chapter (as we have feen, p. 264.) 
applies to their converfion and reftoration. Nor 
can it be any objection that the Apoftle Peter 
apples the paffage to the efFufion of the Spirit 
on the day of Pentecoft, becaufe fome prophe- 
cies have a double meaning : This is one of 
thefe ; the efFufion of the Spirit on the apoftles 
was an earnefl of the more plentiful efFufion of 
the fame Spirit on the whole congregation of 
Ifrael, in their converfion. That the v/ord of 
God is the inflrument in the hand of the Spirit 
for operating their converfion, appears from 
Ifaiah : ^' For as the rain cometh down, and the 
" fnow, from heaven, and returneth not thither, 
*' but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring 
*' forth and bud, that it may give feed to the 
" fower, and bread to the eater ; fo fhall my 
" word be that goeth forth out of my mouth : 

" it 



Part III. The Event s foretold inthenu 291 

*' it fhall not return unto me void ; but it (liall 
*^ accomplifl-i that which I pleafe, and it (hall 
" profper in the thing whereto I fent it;" Ifa. Iv. 
10, Ti. Thefe exprefhons refer to the conver- 
fion of the Jews, as we learn from their con- 
nexion; particularly the dehverance in^medi- 
ately following this efFedual operation of God's 
word. *^ For ye iliall go out with joy, and be 
*' led forth with peace : the mountains and the 
" hills fhall break forth before you into finging, 
*^ and all the trees of the field (hall clap their 
*^ hands ;" Ifa. Iv. 12. The fame truth is im- 
plied in that addrefs of the Redeemer to the 
Jewi.h nation : " As for me, this is my cove- 
" nant with them, faith the Lord ; My Spirit 
^^ that is upon thee, and my words which I have 
" put in thy mouth, fhall not depart out of thy 
*^ mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy feed, nor 
" out of the mouth of thy feeds feed, faith the 
*^ Lord, from henceforth and for ever ;" Ifa. lix. 
21. The preceding verfe reprefents the future 
converfion of the Jewilh nation, according to 
the interpretation of the apoflle, Rom. xi. 26, 
In this therefore there is a promife, that the 
fame word and Spirit which converted them, 
fhould continue to direct their poflerity through- 
out all generations ; confequently it is by the 
word, as an inflrument in the hand of the Spirit, 
that they are converted, which is confirmed by 

the 



292 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

the teflimony of the apoflle: " But even unto this 
"= day, when Mofes is read, the vail is upon their 
*' heart. Neverthelefs, when it Ihali turn to the 
*^ Lord, the vail (hall be taken away;" 2 Cor. iii. 
15, 16. It is highly probable, that the opera- 
tion of the word and Spirit (hall be accompanied 
by an outward vifion, to effecl their c* nverfion, 
in a manner fo powerful, fudden, and univerfal, 
as it is reprefented. The learned Mede fuggefts 
this opinion, by way of conjecture', and founds 
it on St. Paul's converfion, particularly his own 
declaration concerning it, i Tim. i. 16. " How- 
*' beit, for this caufe I obtained mercy, that in 
*' me firft Jeius Chrift might fnew forth all long- 
*^ fuffering, for a pattern to them which fl^ould 
" hereafter believe on him to life everlafting ;" 
on which Mede obferves, " I pray conlider fe- 
*' rioufly that pattern of St. Paul's converlion, 
*' fo differing from all other men's that ever 
*^ were, and how fitly his condition before it re- 
*' fembles that of the Jews, in their bitter ob- 
*^ ftinacy again (1 Chrift and Chriftians. Why did 
" Chrift vouchfafe fo ftrange a call to that man 
*^ above other men ! Was it not a pledge or 
^^ pattern of fomething that would be vouch- 
*^ fafed his nation. I know not whether St. Paul's 
" meaning, but I am fure his words may be 

" applied 

(1) See Mecle's Works, Book IV. Ep. U. Idem Ep. 
17. Book V. chap. 2. 



Part III. The Events foretold inihem. 293 

*' applied to what I mean '." Another ground 
of this opinion adduced by him, is Zech. xii. 10. 
*' They Ihall look upon me whom they have 
" pierced ;" together with Matth. xxiii. 29* 
" Ye Ihall not fee me henceforth, till ye fnall 
*' fay, Bleffed is he that cometh in the name 
*' of the Lord." — '* They will never believe that 
^' Chrift reigns at the right hand of God, un- 
*' til they fee him. It mufl bean invincible evi- 
'^ dence which muft convert them, after fo 
'^ many hundred years fettled obftinacy^." 

The conjeclure of Mede appears to me high- 
ly probable, from certain exprefiions of the 
prophets, refpecting the converfion of the Jew- 
ifli nation. Thus, Ifaiah fays, "They iliall fee 
•* eye to eye, when the Lord fhall bring again 
" Zion i" Ifa. lii. 8. The return here promifed 

is, 

(1) Book IV. Ep. 14. 

(2) IhlcL Mede builds farther on the actual converHon 
of a great number of Jews in Arabia Felix, in the fixtli 
century, by a viilon ; Book I V. Ep. 17. But as the fto- 
ry is not well authenticated, I omit it. In the fame 
place, he refutes objections that were made to this opinion 
by Dr. Tv.iiTe ; asj^/r/?," That the converfion is wrought 
" by taking away the vail from their hearts ;" 2 Cor. iii. 
16. T\-\Q. misvjsr is, " That the one is the internal caufe, 
" the other the external caufe ; and their joint operation 
" is perfectly confulent, as in the converfion of St PauK" 
AwotXi^v objection was oiTered : " How fuch a vifion fhould 

*' be 



294 ^ ^^y ^^ ^'^^ Prophecies, Part III. 

is, their reiloration from their great difperiion, 
at that period, they fhall fee the Lord, ^^ eye to 
" eye." This expreilion is ufed(Numb. xiv. 14.) 
and applied to the vifible manifeftations of the 
divine prefence vouchfafed to Ifrael in the wil- 
dernefs : " They have heard that thou, Lord, 
'^ art feen face to face (eye to eye) ; and that 
" thy cloud ftandeth over them ; and that thou 
" goeil before them, by day-time in a pillar of 
" cloud, and in a pillar of fire by night." To 
the fame purpofe God fays by the prophet Eze- 
kiel, " I will bring you into the vi^ildernefs of 
*' the people, and there will I plead with you 
*^ face to face. Like as I pleaded with your 
*^ fathers in the wildernefs of the land of Egypt, 
*« fo will I plead with you, faith the LordGod^" 
Ezek. XX. 2>S^ 3^* 

The 

" be manifefled to the Jews, difperfed in feveral parts of 
*' the world." To this the anstver of Mede is not fatif- 
fa61ory : " What if the Jews alone fliall fee and hear the 
" voice of Chrift, but none of the Gentiles, aniongd 
" whom they dwell ; though perhaps fome ftrange light, 
" for a teftimony, may at that inftant furprife the whole 
" world, to the aflonifliment of the nations therein." 
This fuppofition multiplies miracles. Nor is it at all ne- 
cefTary, becaufe the great body of the Jews are collecTted 
together into one place, previous to their converfion. 
Their God, the Saviour, reveals himfelf to them by u 
vifion, which does not interfere v/ith the ordinary con- 
du6l of Divine Providence in other places. 



Part in. The Eve7iU foretold in them, 295 

The expreilion " face to face" is of the fame 
import with " eye to eye ;" and when the Deity 
is reprefented as one of the parties, it invariably 
fignifies open viiion of him, converfe with him 
by our outward fenfes, di{lin(5i: from impreffions 
made on the mind, without the intervention of 
our bodily organs. Thus, when Jacob received a 
viiion at Peniel, in which God appeared in a hu- 
man form, wreflling and converfing with him, he 
fays, " I have feen God face to face ;" Gen. xxxii. 
30. The fame expreilion is ufed to denote the 
manner in which God converfed with Mofes : 
*' and the Lord fpake unto Mofes face to face, as 
" a man fpeaketh unto his friend ; Exod. xxxiii. 
II. " And there arofe not a prophet fince in 
*' Ifrael like unto Mofes, whom the Lord knew 
" face to face ;^' Deut. xxxiv. 10. The mean- 
ing of the expreilion is bell interpreted by God 
himfelf : '' If there be a prophet among you, 
*' I the Lord will make myfelf known to him 
" in a vifion ' , and will fpeak unto him in a 
" dream. My fervant Mofes is notfo, who is 
«' faithful in all mine houfe. With him will I 
" fpeak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and 
*' not in dark fpeeches : and the fimilitude of 

" the 

(I) A viiion fit in oppofition to converfe with God by- 
the external fenfes, as here, muft fignify anextacy in which 
the fenfes underwent a temporary fufpenfion. Such were 
the vifions Daniel received. 



296 A Key to the Prophecies. Part 111. 

" the Lord fliall he behold ;" Numb. xii. 6, 
7, 8. The phrafe likewife reprefents the man- 
ner in which God converfed with the congre- 
gation of Ifrael from mount Sinai. " The 
" Lord talked with you face to face in the 
" mount, out of the midil of the fire ;" Deut. v. 
4. Doubtlefs on that occafion they faw with 
their bodily eyes, and heard with their bodily 
ears; When Gideon perceived by the miracle 
he wrought, that the perfon who talked with 
him was an angel, he faid, " I have feen an 
" angel of the Lord face to face ;'^ Judges vi. 
22. I cannot doubt, therefore, from the ufe of 
the expreflion in other places, but God inti- 
mates by the prophet Ezekiel, that he will give 
Ifrael in the wildernefs of AfTyria, fome open 
vifible manifeftation of himfelf, iimilar to that 
given their fathers of old, for the exprefs pur- 
pofe of bringing them into the bond of the co- 
venant, that is, converting them. 

Nor does the manifeftation promifed appear 
to be a tranfient vifion, like that feen by the 
apoftle in his way to Damafcus, but a perma- 
nent glory during their continuance in the wil- 
dernefs of AfTyria. This is implied in the ex- 
preflions of Ezekiel : " Like as I pleaded with 
" your fathers in the wildernefs of the land of 
•' Egypt." God pleaded with their fathers 

not 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 297 

not for a day, or a year, but for forty years 
together. It is clearly afferted by the prophet 
Micah, chap. vii. 15. " i^ccording to the days 
" of thy coming out of the land of Egypt, will 
*' I Ihew unto him marvellous things," (won- 
ders). The condudl of God to Ifrael in the 
wildernefs was one feries of wonders, and the 
pillar of cloud and of fire, the vifible fymbol of 
his prefence, never left them by day or by 
night. 

Such are the means of their converiion, the 
eflFe£l produced by them is in general life. The 
movements of the fpiritual life, when unfolded, 
are godly forro w for their pad fins. This is repre- 
fented by the prophet Jeremiah : '' A voice was 
'' heard upon the high places, weeping and fup- 
*' plications of the children of Ifrael : for they 
'' have perverted their way, and they have for- 
'' gotten the Lord their God. Return, ye back- 
" Aiding children, and I will heal your back- 
" Hidings. Behold, we come unto thee \ for 
" thou art the Lord our God. Truly in vain 
" is falvation hoped for from the hills, and from 
*' the multitude of mountains : truly in the 
" Lord our God is the falvation of Ifrael. For 
'^ fhame hath devoured the labour of our fa- 
" thers from our youth ; their flocks and their 
^^ herds, their fgns and their daughters. We lie 

" down 



298 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

*' down in our {hame, and our confufion cover- 
" eth us : for we have finned againft- the Lord 
" our God, we and our fathers, from our youth, 
*' even unto this day, and have not obeyed the 
" voice of the Lord our God ; Jer. iii. 21. — 1$. 
'' I have furely heard Ephraim bemoaning him- 
*' felf thus, Thou haft chaftifed me, and I was 
" chaftifed, as a bullock unaccuftomed to the 
^' yoke: Turn thou me, and I fhall be turned ; 
" for thou art the Lord my God. Surely after 
*' that 1 was turned, I repented ; and after that 
*' I was inftrucled, I fmote upon my thigh : 
*' I was afhamed, yea, even confounded, hecaufc 
^^ I did bear the reproach of my youth. Is 
*^ Ephraim my dear fon ? is he a pleafant child ? 
"for fince I fpake againft him, I do earneitly 
*' remember him ftill ; therefore my bowels are 
*' troubled for him : I will iurely have mercy 
^' upon him, faith the Lord;'' jer xxxi. 18, 
*' 19,20. *' In thofe days, and in that time, 
"^ faith the Lord, the children of Ifrael Ihall 
" come, they and the children of Judah toge- 
''• ther, going and weeping : they Ihall go, and 
*' feek the Lord their God. They Ihall alk the 
*' way to Zion, with their faces thitherward, 
*' faying, Come, and let us join ourfelvts tothe 
*' Lord in a perpetual covenant that fhall not 
^' be forgotten;" Jer. 1. 4, 5. " Take with 
*' you words, and turn to the Lord, fay unto 

'' him 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 199 

*' him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us 
*' gracioufly : {0 will we render the calves of 
** our lips. Asfhur fhall not fave us ; we will 
** not ride upon horfes ; neither will we fay 
•' any more to the work of our hands. Ye are 
** our gods : for in thee the fatherlefs fmdeth 
*' mercy. — Ephraim {hallfay^ What have 1 to cio 
** any more with idols?" Hofeaxiv. 2, 3. 8. 
Their forrow fhall be excited in a particular 
manner for their great national fin, " crucifying 
" by wicked hands the Lord of glory," and 
continuing for io long a period to rejecl and 
blafpheme him. " They Ihall forrow a little 
** (time) for the burden of the king of prin- 
*' ces ;" Hofea viii. 10. " They (hall look up- 
•' on me whom they have pierced, and they 
** fhall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his 
*' only fon, and fhall be in bitternefs for him, 
*' as one that is in bitternefs for his firfl-born j" 
Zech. xii. 10. Their unbelief of this prophe- 
cy concerning their converfion previous to its 
accompliihment, fhall be powerfully urged on 
their confcienccs, to convince them of fin. God 
will addrefs them upon their converfion, in the 
language of the prophet : '^ I have fhewed thee 
•* new things from this time, even hidden 
*' things, and thou didfl not know them. They 
*^ are created now, and not from the beginning j 
" even before the day (of their accompli Ih- 

" ment) 



Joo A Key to the Prophecies* Part III, 

'^ mcnt) when thou heardeft them not ; left 
" thou (houldell fay. Behold, I knew them. 
" Yea, thou heardeft not ; yea, thou kneweft 
*^ not ; yea, from that time that thine ear was 
*^ not opened : for I knew that thou wouldeft 
'^ deal very treacheroufly, and waft called 
*' a tranfgreffor from the womb ;" Ifa. xlviii. 
6, 7, 8. Prophecies which they profefTed to be- 
lieve before hand, fuch as the appearance of the 
Meffiah at a particular period, they rejected 
when accomplifhed ; but for this they have a 
fpecious apology, that they exped their accom- 
plifhment flill. But as to the prophecy con- 
cerning their con verlion, though they have fre- 
quently heard it, they do not believe it, nor ex- 
pe^t its accompli l>jment. When they are con- 
verted therefore, and fubmit to him whom they 
rejedted and blafphemed, for two thoufand years 
before, the event muft afford themfelvea a con- 
vincing evidence of their obftinate refiftance to 
God's revealed will. The movements of the 
fpiritual life proceed from a conviction of fin, 
to faith in the Saviour ; for the Saviour now 
addreffes them, '^ Come ye near unto me, hear 
" ye this : I have not fpoken in fecret from the 
*^ beginning ; from the time that it was, there 
" am I : and now the Lord God and his Spirit 
'^ hathfent me. Thus faith the Lord, thy Re- 
^^ deemer, the Holy One of Ifrael, I am the Lord 

« thy 



Part IlT. The Events foretold in them. 30! 

" thy God which teacheth thee to profit, which 
*' leadeth thee by the way that thou fhouldeft 
" go ;" Ifa. xlviii. 16, 17. As Jofeph when 
he revealed himfelf to his brethren, faid, "Come 
" near unto me, I am your brother Jofeph, 
*' whom ye fold into Egypt :" So the Saviour 
fays. Come near unto me, I am your brother 
Jefus whom ye crucified. I did not conceal 
this truth from the beginning. I am that per- 
fon who was declared to be the Mefliah, from 
the firft preaching of the gofpel ; and though 
ye formerly rejected me, Jehovah has now fent 
me with his Spirit to convince you : Thus I 
fpeak with the authority of Jehovah : though 
I became your kinfman Redeemer, I was knowTi 
to your fathers by the name of the Holy One 
of Ifrael ; and now I am to enter into cove- 
nant with you, as your God, to teach you 
wherein true happinefs confifts, to lead you in 
the way of everlafting life. As the brethren 
of Jofeph were " troubled at his prefence," re- 
flecting on their former unworthy treatment of 
him, fo the Jews {hall now be filled with terror 
as well as fhame, for their former conduct. It 
will be natural for them to reflect, that they 
not only fhed his blood, but likewife faid, when 
a heathen's confcience refiled from the crime, 
" Let his blood be on us and on our children ;'* 
*!Rlatth. xxvii. 25. j imprecating the punifhment 

due 



^o* A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

due to the crime, on their pofterity, through- 
out all generations. To remove that terror, the 
Saviour further addreffes them : '' As for thee 
** alfo, by the blood of thy covenant I have 
" fent forth thy prifoners out of the pit where- 
^' in is no water. Turn you to the ftrong hold, 
" ye prifoners of hope : even to-day do I de- 
" clare, that I will render double unto thee' ;'* 
Zech. ix. II, 12. As if he had f aid, In con- 
fequence of my covenant with you, ratified by 

the 



(1) The addrefs here is not by God the Father to the 
Mediator, as forae have imagined, but by the Mediator 
to the Church, for tiie pronouns are in the feminine gen- 
der. That the addrefs is to the Jewifh church, at the 
time of their converlion, is evident from the connection. 
Zech. ix. 9, as explained in the NewTeftanient, is appli- 
cable to our Saviour's firfl appearance. The meaning of 
the emblematical action performed by him, is fhewed, 
rerfe 10. It fignifies that his kingdom fhould be efta- 
blifhednot by war, but peace. This leads the prophet 
to mention a circumftance which would appear at firft 
view improbable, That his kingdom fhould be very ex- 
tenlive, notwithftanding his renouncing the common 
means of conqueit. In regard this enlargement of the 
Mefliah's kingdom takes place at the Millennium, he is 
from thence led to mention the circumflances that im- 
mediately precede that period ; as the converlion of the 
Jews, verfe 11, 12. ; the battle of Armageddon, verfe 13, 
15. ; and their refettlcment in the land given their fa- 
thers, Ycrfc 1,6 17. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 303 

the blood fhed on the crofs, that blood which 
was typified by the facrifices of old, I^ an- 
nounce to you forgivenefs, and a deHverancc 
from the pit of deftruclion, which your fins de- 
ferved; that pit where "the worm dieth not, 
*' and the fire is not quenched ;" where a drop of 
water is not afforded to cool the parched tongue. 
You have felt the feverity of the blood flied 
crying out for vengeance : ye (hall now expe- 
rience its efficacy pleading for atonement and 
forgivenefs. Turn ye, therefore, to me, with 
fincere faith, and unfeigned repentance ; you 
fhall find in me a ftronghold, '^a hiding place 
*' from the wind, a covert from the tempeft.*' 
Though furrounded with the terrors of deftruc- 
tion, asprifoners under fentence of death, who 
have their execution in view, your hope of de- 
liverance, though faint, Ihall not be difappoint- 
cd. So far fliall I be from returning on your 
own heads your unworthy treatment of me, 
that I folemnly declare, I will beflow at this 
time, a meafure of happinefs, double to that 
your fathers enjoyed in their moft flouriflnng 
times. — Forgivenefs thus announced with au- 
thority, fhall be received with faith. Sorrow 
fhall be fwallowed up of joy, and the multitude 
Ihall cry out with raptures, " How beautiful 
*' upon the mountains are the feet of him that 
^ bringeth good tidings, that publidieth peace ; 

'' that 



304 AKej ti> the Prophecies, Part III. 

*' that brlngeth good tidings of good, that pub- 
'' lifheth falvation ; that faith to Zion, Thy God 
*' reigneth ' !" Ifa. Hi. 7. That perfon in whom 
they formerly " faw no beauty," that they 
fhould defire him, they now fee to be moll 
beautiful in his perfon ; as " being the bright- 
'.' nefs of his Father's glory, and the expreis 
" image of his perfon j" yea, " The mighty 

«' God, 

(1) That the primary and only meaning of this paf- 
fage, is to reprefent the fentiments of the Jews concern- 
ing the Saviour, upon their converfion, is evident, ly?, 
From the conneclion. This chapter, to verfe 13. is a 
continuation of the fubje6V treated of in the preceding, 
■which we have fecn refers to their refloration in the lat- 
ter days. 2 J, It is faid, verfe 6. They fhall know my 
name ; intimating their converfion from a flate of igno- 
rance and infidelity. 3fi?, Seeing an open vifion, verfe 8. ; 
and the gofpel, in confequence of their converfion, pro- 
pagated to all the ends of the earth, verfe 10. ; are cir- 
cumftances that accompany their laft refloration, but by 
no means applicable to the return from Babylon. 4M, 
The Apollle Paul applies the text to the firft preachers 
of the gofpel, Rom. x. 15. Now the preachers of the 
gofpel are beautiful, on account of the mefTage they car- 
ry. We preach not ourfelves, but Jefus the Lord. The 
prophet therefore, in mentioning an individual, mufl un- 
derfland the Saviour here rcprefentedasthe Meffenger ; 
becaufe he perfonally carries to the Jews the melfage 
concerning himfelf, by which they are convinced and 
converted. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 305 

" God, The everlafting Father." As drawing 
the vail of humanity over the glory of the 
Deity, that his terrors fiiould not make them 
afraid, conformably to the requeft of their fa- 
thers ; Exod. XX. 19. They fee him beautiful 
in thofe circumftances in which he reveals him- 
felf to them., on the mountains of AiTyria, when 
they are fiirrounded with outward calamities, 
and alarmed with inward terrors of eternal de- 
ftruclion. They fee his feet once nailed to the 
crofs, his ignominious death To oflFenfive to their 
pride, moft beautiful. It is by it " they receive 
'' the atonement." They fee him in his death 
and fufferings a more glorious conqueror than 
their fathers expected ; that he hath vanquifh- 
ed the hoft of darknefs, overcome death, and 
emancipated millions from the miferies of hell, 
to fing glad hallelujahs in heaven. 

They fee his doctrine, though once rejefled 
by them, mofl beautiful, as {hewing the way of 
reconciliation betwixt an offended God and 
guilty linners, — breathing peace to the guilty 
confcience ; — revealing the greateft good and 
the trueft happinefs of men ; — that happinefs 
which is fuitable to the dignity of their fpiri- 
tual nature, and will prove lafting as the ages 
of eternity. In a word, they fee him beautiful 
in the declaration he now makes, That he who 
was the God of their fathers, and the Ruler of 

Qjq the 



3o5 A Key to the Prophecies. Part HI. 

the univerfe, is the Head of the church, and 
will admit them to be members of that fociety. 
On this view, " Thy watchmen fhall lift up 
*' the voice ; with the voice together (hall they 
*' fing;'' Ifaiah lii. 8. " The Redeemer fhall 
*' (thus) come to Zion, (the congregation of 
^^ Ifrael) and turn away ungodlinefs from (the 
*' defcendants of) Jacob ;" Rom. xi. 26. Thefc 
are the days in which the Lord " will raife un- 
'^ to David a righteous Branch, and a King 
*' fhall reign and profper, and fhall execute 
*' judgment and juftice in the earth. In his days 
*' Judah fliall be faved, and Ifrael fhall dwell 
*' fafely ; and this is his name whereby he fhall 
*^ be called. The Lord our Righteousness ;*' 
Jer. xxiii. 5, 5. " The children of Ifrael (hall 
** feek the Lord their God, and David their 
*' king ; and fhall fear the Lord and his good- 
*^nefsinthe latter days ;" Hofea iii. 5. Yea, 
*' they fhall ferve the Lord their God, and Da- 
" vid their King, whom (God) will raife up 
*' unto them ;" Jer. xxx. 9. " They fhall fing 
*' unto the Lord ; for he hath done excellent 
*^ things : this is known in all the earth. Cry out 
*^ and fliout, thou inhabitant of Zion : for great 
*^ is the holy One of Ifrael in the midft of thee ;" 
Ifa. xii. 5, 6. They fhall fubmit to him not only 
as their Prince to govern them, but likewife as 
the great Shepherd of their fouls, to " make 

" them 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 307 

" them lie down in the green paftures" of his 
ordinances, to " lead them beiide the ftill wa- 
'' ters*' of his grace, to '^ reftore their fouls'* 
by communion with him, and to carry them 
forward in the way of righteoufnefs to life ever- 
lafting. ^' I will fet up one Shepherd over 
*' them, and he fhall feed them, even my fer- 
*' vant David j he fhall feed them, and he fliall 
" be their Shepherd- And I the Lord will be 
*^ their God, and my fervant David a prince 
'' among them ; I the Lord have fpoken it ;" 
Ezek. xxxiv. 23, 24. '^ And he fhall ftand and 
*' feed in the flrength of the Lord, in the ma- 
" jelly of the name of the Lord his God ; and 
*' they fhall abide, (return) : for now fhall he 
'' be great unto the ends of the earth ' j'* 
Micah v. 4. 

That 

(1) The whole paflage, of which thefe words make a 
part, afford a ftriking demonftration that the perfonhere 
reprefented as a Shepherd and Ruler, can be no other than 
Jefus of Nazareth. Bethlehem is reprefented as the place 
of his nativity, verfe 2, The Scribes, in our Saviour's 
time, applied the pafTage to the Meffiah ; for they quote 
it in anfwer to Herod's query, Where ought Chrift to be 
born ? And the prophecy was fulfilled by the fpecial di- 
re6tion of Divine Providence : Mary, the mother of Je- 
fus, had her ordinary refidence in Nazareth ; but, in 
confequenceof anedi6\ofinrolment, ilTuedby Auguftus, 

flic 



3o8 A Key io the Prophecies. Part HI. 

That the Jews ihall be converted together at 
die fame inftant of time, is implied in thefe ex* 
preflions : '^ And the breath ffpirit) came unto 
" them, and they lived, and flood up upon their 
^' feet, an exceeding great army. '* Thiscircum- 
flance is likewife confirmed by parallel pafTages. 
It is an obvious inference from the detail of 
events, Ezek. xx. 33. — 37. They are faid to 
be gathered together ; — brought into the wil- 
dernefs ; — pleaded with, as God formerly plead- 
ed with their fathers j — ^brought into the bond 

of 

fhe was obliged to go to Bethlehem, becaufe fhe was of 
the houfe and lineas^e of David. There Jefus was born. 
The prophecy, at the fame time, points to an exiftence 
he had before his birth, an exiftence from all eternity. 
*' His goings forth have been from of old, from everlaft- 
" ing." Intimating the union of the divine and human 
nature in his perfon. The prophecy next fhews that the 
Jews would not fubmit to him as their Shepherd and Ru- 
*ler, upon his firfl appearance. " Therefore, will he 
" give them up ;" verfe 3. ; that is, he fliall reject them, 
that they fhall not be in the number of his fubje6ls. 
And how long ? " Until the time that flie which tra- 
" vaileth, hath brought forth ;" that is, until the time 
that the Gentiie church, formerly barren, fliould prove 
the mother of a numerous offspring to God ; according to 
the prophecy of Ifaiali, " Sing, O barren, thou that didft 
^' not bear ; — more are the children of the defolate, than 
«< the children of the married wife, faith the Lord ;** 

Ifa; 



Part III. Ths Events foreicid inthem, 309 

of the covenant. — Now God pleaded with their 
fathers as a nation, and admitted them into co- 
venant as a nation at Sinai. — So it fhall be in 
their converfion. The fame truth is aflerted. 
Ha. xxvi. 19. " Thy dead men fhall live, — for 
" thy dew is as the dew of herbs, and the earth 
" fhall caft out the dead." This circumflance 
is implied in the words of Zechariah, chap. iii. 
9. " I will remove the iniquity of that land in 
one day. '" 

SEC- 



Ifa. liv. 1. And this is the period fixed for the conver- 
fion of the Jews by the Apoflle Paul, " until the fulnefs 
" of the Gentiles be brought in ; and then all Ifrael fhall 
" be fared ;" Rom. xi. 25, 26. So here ^ then the rem- 
" nant of his brethren fhall return unto (together with) 
*< the children of Iirael ;" that is, the remnant of his 
brethren. The tribe or kingdom of Judah Ihall return 
to God in the way of faith and repentance, together with 
the ten tribes, the kingdom of Ifrael. As another mark 
of the time when he fhould prove a Mediator to Ifrael, 
and reconcile tliem to God, it is faid, " When the Af- 
*' fyrian fliall come into our land, and when he fhall 
" tread in our palaces ;" Micah. v. 5. ; that is, when the 
blafphemous king fhall enter Judea, and fet up his refi- 
dence in Jerufalem, he is called the AlTyrian : Ifa. x. 5, 

(1) Jofhua, the High-Priefl, typifies the Jewifh na- 
tion at the period immediately preceding their conver- 

on 



A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 



SECTION V. 

The Jews are trained by God in the Defert forty 
Tears from the Bate of their converfion* 

After the Jews are converted, they remain 
forty years in the wildernefs of Affyria before 

they 

fion. His filthy garments reprefent their fins, particu- 
larly their blafphemy and infidelity. Satan's accvifation 
Ihews the virulence of their enemies, as well as their own 
deferts. The interference of the angel, called alfo the 
Lord (Jehovah), fignifies the feafonable interpofition of 
the Mediator, to prevent their deftruclion. And the 
proteft of the angel to Jofliua, is that pleading of the Me- 
diator with the Jews, at the time he admits them into 
the bond of the covenant. The time of thefe proceed- 
ings is noted, Zech. iii. 8, 9. Jofliua and his fellows arefaid 
to be men wondered at ; that is, perfons mentioned as 
figns and types of other men, and of other times; name- 
ly, of that period when God Ihall bring forth hisfervant, 
the Branch that fhall grow out of the roots of Jeffe ; 
Ifa. xi. 1. Yet, not the time in which he fhall firft 
fpring from the root of Jefle, but the time when God 
lliall bring him forth; that is, manifeft himto Ifrael. 
To illuilrate this circumflance more clearly, is the defign 
of the following verfe ; " For behold, the flone that I have 

<* laid 



Part III. Jhe Events foretold in thern^ 311 

they take poffeflion of the land given their fa- 
thers. I have already mentioned fome of the 
grounds of this conjecture, as, i. It requires a 

confiderable 

*' laid before Jofliua ; upon one ftone fhall be feven eyes : 
*' Behold, I will engrave the graving thereof, faith the 
*' Lordof Hofts ;" Zech. iii. 9. This (lone is the fame men- 
tioned Ifa% xxviii. 16. Behold, I lay in Zion for a foun- 
" dation, a ftone, a tried ftone, a precious corner ftone, 
" a fure foundation." Explained to fignify Ckrift, on 
whom the church, God's fpiritual temple, is built ; 
1 Pet. ii. 5, 6. But v/henthis ftone was firft laid, it was 
refufed by the builders, though appointed by God to be 
the head-ftone of the comer ; Pfal. cxviii. 22. It was 
<^ for a ftone of ftunibling, and for a rock of offence, to 
'' both the houfes of Ifrael ; for a gin, and for a fnare, 
" to the inhabitants of Jerufalem ;" Ifa. viii. 14. In at- 
tempting to remove this foundation-ftone, which God 
had placed in Zion, it recoiled upon them, " and ground 
*' to powder" their political and religious eftabliftiment ; 
Matt. xxi. 44. In that ftate things remain, but at a fu- 
ture period, on this fame ftone ftiall be " feven eyes," as 
the Lamb of God is reprefented with '-' feven eyes;" and 
thefe are faid to fignify " the feven fpirits of God," or 
in other words, the various and perfe6l influences of the 
Spirit of God. So here feven eyes are cut out as hiero- 
glyphicks on the foundation-ftone, to indicate that the 
Spirit of God, with his liberal and perfe6l influences, 
fhall difcover the Saviour to Ifrael. In confequence of 
this view, the ftone which at firft appeared rough and 

unpoliflied, 



3 1 a A Key fo the Prophecies. Part III. 

confiderable time to collecl the allies of the beaft. 
Rev. xvi. 14.— 16. 2. I fuppofe the difference 
betwixt the two numbers mentioned, Daniel xii. 
II, 12. refers to this period. The 1290 refers 
to the converlion of the Jews, the 1335 to the 
commencement of the Millennium ; betwixt 
thefe there is a difference of forty-five years, 
of which forty elapfe during their continuance 
in the wildernefs, and the remaining five after 
their fetclement in the land before a univerfal 
peace is eftabliihed, when the fpirit of prophecy 
begins to reckon the Millennium. 3. The words 
pf Micah vii. 15. refer to the period which 
elapfes betwixt their converfion and their fettle- 
ment in Judea^ and explicitly affert a continu- 
ance in the wildernefs for forty years ; '^ ac- 
" cording to the days of thy coming out of the 
" land of Egypt will I fliew unto him mar- 

" vellous 



tinpoUfhed, unworthy of being the foundation of God's 
temple, fhall now appear to be of exquifite workman- 
fhip, worthy of the finger of God. Though Jefus, on 
his firfl appearance, feemedto the Jews unworthy of be- 
ing the Meffiaji, on account of his outward meannefs, 
and ignominious death; yet, when revealed to their na- 
tion by the Spirit of God, his perfon will appear infinitely 
glorious, and the way of falvation through him infinitely 
worthy of thewifdom of God to contrive, and the pow- 
er of God to execute. At that time God will remove 
the iniquity of their nation in one day. 



Part IIL The Events foretold in them. 3 1 3 

♦* velious things." 4. I now add, that the ex- 
preflions of Ezekiel imply a continued abode 
in the wildernefs where they are converted, for 
that period. " I will bring you into the wil- 
" dernefs of the people, and there will I plead 
*' with you face to face. Like as I pleaded 
*' with your fathers in the wildernefs of the 
'^ land of Eg)^pt, fo will I plead with you ;" 
Ezek. XX. 35, 2>^. The comparifon here may 
refer not only to the manner of pleading by open 
vifion with the whole nation, but hkewife to 
the time of pleading, which was full forty years, 
5. The words of Hofea, chap. xii. 9. fuggefts a 
continued abode in the wildernefs : ^^ I, that am 
*' the Lord thy God from the Land of Egypt, 
** will yet make thee to dwell in tabernacles, 
** as in the days of the folemn feafts ;" Micah 
vii. 14. 6. The reafons which induced God to 
continue their fathers in the wildernefs forty 
years, wall apply to their pofterity ; they are in 
fact fo applied by the prophets. 

One reafon for continuing their fathers in the 
wildernefs was, to teach them an intimate de- 
pendence upon God for their temporal fubfift- 
ence, a maxim of practical piety as neceflary as 
it is difficult for the generality of mankind. 
Befides, it is one thing to inftrud individuals in 
this truth, and quite another thing to inculcate it 
on a whole nation. It was therefore God who fed 
R r them 



314 -^ ^^y io the Prophecies^ Pan III. 

them forty years without the ordinary means of 

fowing and reaping ; fo Mofes afferts, " The 

*^ Lord thy God led thee thefe forty years in 

*' the wildernefs, — ^and fed thee with manna ; — 

*^ that he might make thee know, that man doth 

*^ not live by bread only, but by every word 

*• that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord 

" doth man live ;'* Deut. viii. 2,3. Now, I 

find promifes of a fimilar import immediately 

after their converfion, and for the fame end of 

teaching them an intimate dependence upon 

God. Thus, " When the poor and needy feek 

*' water, and there is none, and their tongue 

** faileth for thirft, I the Lord will hear them, 

** I the God of Ifrael will not forfake them, 

*' I will open rivers in high places, and foun- 

** tains in the midft of the vallies : I will make 

*' the wildernefs a pool of water, and the dry 

'* land fprings of water. I will plant in the 

" wildernefs the cedar, the Ihittah-tree, and 

*' the myrtle, and the oil-tree j I will fet in the 

*' defert the fir-tree, and the pine, and the box- 

*' tree together. That they may fee, and know, 

" and confider, and underfland together, that 

" the hand of the Lord hath done this, and the 

" Holy One of Ifrael hath created it ;" Ifa. xli. 

" 17. — 20. " Remember ye not the former 

** things, neither confider the things of old. 

" Behold, I will do a new thing : now it ihaU 

" fpring 



Part III. The Events foretold m them. 315 

«^ fpring forth 5 fliall ye not know it ? I will 
«* even make a way in the wildernefs, and ri- 
" vers in the defert. The beaft of the field 
*^ (hall honour me, the dragons and the owls : 
*' becaufe I give waters in the wildernefs, and ri- 
*^ vers in the defert, to give drink to my people, 
*^> my chofen ;" Ifa. xliii. 17. — 20. '' The Lord 
*^ hath redeemed his fervant Jacob. And they 
** thirfted not when he led them through the 
** deferts : he caufed the waters to flow out of 
*^ the rock for them ; he clave the rock alfo, 
*' and the waters gufliedout;" Ifa,xlviii.2o, 21 . 
It will be readily allowed, that thefe expref- 
fions have much of a figurative meaning ; but 
when we reflect that they are introduced imme- 
diately upon the converfion of the Jews, as ap- 
pears from the context'; that they obvioufly 
refer to the fupport of Ifrael in the wildernefs of 
old ; that the Jews at the time of their con- 
verfion are in the wildernefs of Aflyria, ready 
to perifh, we mufl infer, that they have much 
qf a literal meaning likewife ; that they imply 
promifcs of temporal fuftenance, as well as fpir 

ritual 

(1) It is faid, in the lad cited paffage, «' Go ye forth 
«« out of Babylon,'* but the term there does not refer to 
tincient Babylon, anymore than it does, Rev. xvii. 5. It 
fignifies the perfecution carried on by the blafphemous 
\mZi th« bead Qf th? fyftem pf fpiritual Babylon. 



3i6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

ritual nourifhment, not for a day or a year, but 
for a conliderable length of time. Were they 
only to march through the wildernefs, in order 
%o take poffeffion of the land, as they came for- 
merly from Babylon, confuming no more time 
than the diilance betwixt the two places re- 
quired ; they might carry their provifions along 
•with them, confequently fuch large and repeat-' 
ed promifes of fupport in the wildernefs would 
be unnecelTary. 

Another reafon for continuing their fathers in' 
the wildernefs was^ to confume the wicked from' 
among the congregation ; fo God fays : " And 
*^ your children fhall wander in the wildernefs 
*^ forty years^ and bear your w^horedoms, until 
" your carcafes be wafted in the wildernefs ;" 
Numb. xiv. ^^^ The deftruftion of thefe mur- 
murers was defigned not only as a punifhihent to 
themj but likewife as a benefit to the whole 
congregation, by teaching them the ufe of dif- 
cipUne, and training them by the exercife of 
difcipline, toforrnthem a pure fociety, previous 
to their fettlement in the land. 

Now that there are fome wicked individuals 
^ niiong the Jews, after the nation is converted 
in one body, we may infer from expreffions 
added to the promifes jufl quoted. "There 
^^ is no peace, faith the Lord, unto the wicked j" 
Ifa, xlviii. 22, Thefe fame expreffions are re- 
peated 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 3 1 7 

peated, Ifa. Ivii. i\. and follow immediately 
after the promife of their converfion. Still more 
■explicitly, Ezek xl. 19, 20. God promifes, ''I 
*' will give them one heart, and I will put a 
*' new fpirit within you : and I will take the 
'^ ftony= heart out of their fleiTi, and will give 
*' them an heart of flelh. That they may walk 
*^ in my ftatutes, and keep mine ordinances, 
" and do them : and they (hall be my people, 
" and I will be their God ;" promifes that clear- 
ly refer to their converfion in the latter day. He 
further adds, " But as for them whofe heart 
*^ walketh after the heart of their deteftablc 
'^ things and their abominations, I will recom- 
^ pence their way upon their own heads, faith 
"the Lord God;" ver. 21. From which I 
conclude, that after the nation is converted, 
there will be fome wicked men among them, 
and confequently it requires time to purge out 
thefe from among the congregation, by the flow 
^xercifeof difcipline. 

Accordingly, this is afTerted in the mofl une- 
quivocal manner : " And I will purge out from 
" among you the rebels, and them that tranf - 
*' grefs againft me : I will bring them forth 
*' out of the country where they fojourn, and 
*' they Ihall not enter into the land of Ifrael ;" 
Ezek. XX. 3S. Every circumflance mentioned 
is contained in this pafTage. There are rebels 

and 



31 5 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

and tranfgrefTors again ft God in the congregation , 
after they are admitted into the bond of the co- 
venant. 

They are tranfgreffors in the wildernefs after 
they are brought '^ out of the country where 
*' they fojourned." Thefe tranfgrefTors die in 
the wildernefs ; *« they fhall not enter into the 
" land of Ifrael.'' 

This is further confirmed, and the nature of 
their rebellion in fome meafure illuftrated ; 
Ezek. xxxiv. i5. — 22. God having promifed to 
reftore his people, and to feed them like a flock 
on the mountains of Ifrael ; ver. 14, 15. he pro- 
ceeds to fhew the previous fleps, by which he 
prepared them for this good pafture ; fo that 
the paiTage intends his gathering them into the 
wildernefs in which they are converted, and 
his treatment of them there after their conver- 
fion : ''I will feek that which was loft, and 
** bring again that which was driven away, 
'^ and will bind up that which was broken, 
*^ and will ftrengthen that which was fick : but 
** I will deftroy the fat and the ftrong ; I will 
** feedthem with judgment. And as for you, 
" O my flock, thus faith the Lord God, Behold, 
** 1 judge between cattle and cattle, between 
*' the rams and the he-goats. Seemeth it a 
** fmall thing unto you to have eaten up the 
*' good pafture, but ye muft tread down with 

<f your 



Part III, ne Events foretold in them* 319 

*' your feet the refidue of your paftures ? and 
** to have drunk of the deep waters, but ye 
" muft foul the reiidue with your feet ? And 
*^ as for my flock, they eat that which ye have 
*' trodden with your feet ; and they drink that 
" which ye have fouled with your feet. There- 
*^ fore, thus faith the Lord God unto them, Be- 
*^ hold I, even I, will judge between the fat 
*^ cattle and between the lean cattle. Becaufe 
^* ye have thruft with fide and with fhoulder, 
*^ and pufhed all the difeafed with your horns, 
*' till ye have fcattered them abroad ; there- 
*' fore will I feek my flock, and they (hall no 
*' more be a prey ; and I will judge between 
** cattle and cattle.'* I apprehend, that the 
crime here laid to their charge is pharifaical 
pride. They are fat, that is, puffed up with 
a conceit of their own fuperior attainments. 
They " tread down the refidue of their paflure, 
** and foul the deep waters of which they drink 
** with their feet/' They defpife the ordinan- 
ces of religion difpenfed among them, inftead 
of receiving inflrudion with humility ; they 
fet themfelves up as judges and cenfurers of 
their teachers. " They thrufl with fide and 
*' fhoulder, and pufh the difeafed with their 
** horns." The ufe they make of their abili- 
ties and knowledge is, to flagger the faith of 
the infirm, reverfing the apoflle's maxim, " re- 

" ceiving 



520 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" ceiving him that is weak in the faith to doubt- 
" ful difputations, not to godly edifying." The 
company of Korah, Dathan and Abiram of old, 
fhewed much of this fpirit. They pretended 
a refpecl for the congregation of the Lord, as 
being holy, yet they fet themfelves in oppofition 
to the authority which Gad eftablifhed in the 
congregation, for the exprefs purpofe of main- 
taining and promoting that holinefs. A iimilar 
fpirit ihewed itfeif early in the church of Chrift: 
'' I wrote unto the church: (fays the apoftle, 
" 3 John, ver. 9.) but Diotrephes, who loveth 
*' to have the pre-eminence among them, re- 
*^ ceiveth us not." In every period, perlons 
of this difpofition have appeared, perhaps they 
are more numerous in proportion to the great- 
er purity in which the ordinances of religion 
are difpenfed. Their conduct proceeds from the 
enmity of the carnal mind varnifhed over with 
an appearance of fuperior fanclity ; it is more 
ofFenfive to God, and more injurious to the in- 
terefts of religion, than open infidelity or pro- 
fanenefs, 

A third reafon for continuing Ifrael in the 
wildernefs of old, was to form them into a na- 
tional church, by the ufe of the ordinances, go- 
vernment and difcipline which they were after- 
wards to practife in the land. Juft fo, the Jews, 
when converted, fhall be trained under the im- 
mediate 



Part III. The Evenis foretold in them, 321 

mediate eye of God in the wildernefs, as a 
Chriftian national church, not only for their own 
advantage, but iikewife as a model for the fe- 
veral Chriftian churches fpread over the earth 
during the Millennium. Perhaps fuch a model 
may be thought by fome unneceffary, in re- 
gard Chriftianity has been long eftablifhedin the 
world, and fome excellent patterns of national 
churches are in exiftence. I anfwer to this, that 
the ftate of the Chriftian church in paft: ages, 
and in the prefent, evidently proves the neceffity 
of a more perfect model of a national church 
than has hitherto appeared, as well for the be- 
nefit of individual churches, as for the union of 
the whole into one. For the firft: three hun- 
dred years, the Chriftian church was not ac- 
knowledged by the civil power, far lefs protect- 
ed by it ; fuch a ftate, therefore ill agrees with 
the Millennial church, " when the kingdoms 
". ®f this world become the kingdoms of our 
« Lord and of his Chrift ;" Rev. xi. 1 5. When 
" kings are the nurfing fathers, and queens the 
*^ nurfing mothers of the church ;'' Ifa. xlix. 23. 
Some time after ftie received the protection of 
the civil power, the ecclefiaftical fwallowed up 
the civil authority, and eftablifhed the moft 
defpotic tyranny. This furely can be no model 
for the Millennium. Since the Reformation, 
ieveral national churches have been eftablifhed 
S f on 



322 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

on a rational plan ; but no plan has yet been 
difcovered, fufEcient to unite the fever al reforn>- 
ed churches. In order to this, feveral queftions 
remain to be determined, to which the refearches 
of divines, andfagacity of politicians, have been 
hitherto unequal. Such as, what kind of church* 
government is of divine authority? How far 
the civil and ecclefiaftical authority ought to be 
blended together, and how far th^y ought to be 
diftind I What is the moft projQtable manner 
of difpenfing the ordinances, of religion ? How 
far ought difcipline to extend ? Should it reach 
to the perfons and property of men, for fms 
hurtful to their eternal falvation though not fo 
immediately injurious to fociety ? But all thefe 
queftions fhall be refolved, and made level to 
every capacity, in that plan of a national efta- 
blilhment, which God himfelf will form for the 
Jews in the wildernefs. His authority likewife 
in forming it will induce other churches to adopt 
it as a pattern ; whereas, though the fame plan 
did at prefent exift, no human reafoning would 
induce another church having a diflFerent plan, 
to quit their own and receive it. The proof 
of this fentiment, that the converted Jews fhall 
furnilh the model of a national church, refts 
on the glorious defcription given us of the Jew- 
ifh national eftablifliment, andof the communion 

fubfifting 



Part III. The Events foretold in thm. 323 

fubiifting betwixt them and the Gentile churches 
at the Millennium, which I fhall afterwards 
more particularly explain. 

Perhaps too, as the Mofaic economy was firft 
given in the wildernefs of the land of Egypt, fo 
its fpiritual meaning (hall be fully unfolded in 
the wildernefs, when the Jews are converted. 
The general defign of it is already revealed, and 
forms an argument for the dodrine of the atone- 
ment, which the cavils of adverfaries can never 
overturn; becaufe every illuflration of it, with- 
out a typical reference to the atonement, ap- 
pears extremely futile and abfurd. However, 
the minutiae of that economy ftill remain in- 
volved in obfcurity, and perhaps will continue 
fo until the Jews are converted, vAitn the Spi- 
rit that di(3:ated, fhall unfold its meaning fully, 
adding much to the knowledge of the church, 
without making any addition to the canon of 
fcripturc. 



SEC- 



J 24- A Key to the Prophecies, Part IIL 



SECTION VI. 

The Converfton of the Jews gives joy to the Church 
of Chr'ift^ hutjlirs up the Papal Power to collet 
Forces agaijifl them. 

Let us now leave the Jews training under the 
eye of God in the wildernefs, and take a yie\y. 
of the eflfecl which their converiion has on the 
reft of the world. 

An event fo remarkable and important fhall 
be fpeedily conveyed on the wings of fame, 
through the world, and perfons fhall be variouf- 
ly afFeded, according to their attachment to tha 
religion of Jefus Chrift. Qn the contrary, the true 
church in every corner of the world, fhall receive 
in the tidings, that meffage, '^A voice came out of 
" the throne, faying, Praife our God, all ye his 
" fervants, and ye that fear him, both fmall and 
*' great ;" Rev. xix. 5. And their hearts, tuned in 
unifon with their voices, fnall anfwer the meffage, 
by iinging the hymn of praife, which is thus de- 
fcribed : '^ And I heard as it were the voice of 
*' a great multitude, and as the voice of many 
" waters, and as the voice of mighty thunder- 
«' ings, faying, Alleluia : for the Lord God 

V omnipotent 



i 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 325 

*' omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and re- 
^' joice, and give honour to him : for the mar- 
^* riage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath 
*' made herfelf, ready. And to her was granted 
<' that Ihe ihould be arrayed in fine linen, clean 
♦' and white : for the fin€ linen is the righteouf- 
^^ nefs of faints ;'* Rev. xix. 6. — 8. 

This event Ihall likewife prove the occafion of 

enlargement to the church, by fpreadiug the 

gofpel with additional fuccefs among the nations 

ftill adhering to a falfe religion. In the prophe^ 

cy of ifaiah, we have feveral animated addrefTes 

to falfe gods, and their worfiiippers, founded 

upon the converfion of the Jewifh nation, repre- 

fenting, nq doubt, the arguments that fhall be 

fuccefsfuUy ufed by the preachers of thefc 

times, for fpreading the gofpel. Thus : " Pro- 

** duce your caufe, faith the Lord ; bring forth 

'< your ftrong rtafons, faith the King of Jacob. 

♦^ Let them brirg them forth, and ihew us what 

" fliall happen : let them (hew the former 

^* things what they be, that we may confider 

*' them, and know the latter end of them ; or 

" declare us things for to come. Shew the 

** things that are to come hereafter, that we 

f' may know that ye are gods;" Ifa. xli. 21, 22, 

23. As if he had faid, " Produce, O idols, the 

^' reafons on which ye build your claim to di- 

f' vinity. Prove your claim in the manner 

^^ I 



325 A Key to the Prophecies. Part HI. 

^^ I have now done, by the completion of pro- 
^' phecy. Shew that ye have uttered prophecies 
^^ which have been already accomplifhed, or (hall 
^' hereafter be accomplilhed ; or utter prophe- 
" cies now, with affurance of their completion : 
^' that we may know your claim to be juft/- 

To the fame purpofe, Ifa. xliii. having briefly 
mentioned the converfion of the Jews, ver. 8, 
he adds, " Let all the nations be gathered to- 
^' gether, and let the people be aflembled : who 
^^ among them can declare this, and Ihew us 
^* former things ! let them bring forth their 
^' witnefles, that they may be juftified : or let 
?^ them hear, and fay. It is truth. Ye are my 
^' witnelTes faith the Lord, and my fervant 
^' whom I have chofen : that ye may knov/ and 
^^ believe me, and underftand that I am he : 
^' before me there was no god formed, neither 
*' fhall there be after me. I, even I am the 
^' Lord, and belides me there is no Saviour ;" 
Ifa. xliii. 9, 10, II. 

So Ifa. xliv. The converfion of the Jews is 
reprefented from the beginning to ver. 6. ; then 
follows an addrefs to the Jews : " Thus faith the 
^' Lord the King of Ifrael, and his Redeemer 
" the Lord of hofts ; I am the firft, and I am 
^' the laft ; and befides me there is no god. 
^' And who is like me that he fhould call forth 
^' this event, and make it known before hand, 

'- and 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, ^ij 

" and difpofe it for me, from the time that I 
*' appointed the people of the dellincd age. 
" The things that are now coming and are to 
" come hereafter, let them declare unto us. 
*• Fear ye not, neither be ye afraid : have I not 
" declared it unto you from the firft ? ye have 
*^ forefhewn it, and ye are my witneffes. Is 
" there a God be fides me ? Yea, there is no furc 
" prote^lor. I know not any' ;" ver. 8. i\fter 
which there is an addrefs to idolaters, contain- 
ing the moil acute and forcible arguments againft 
image-worfhip which are to be found in the 
whole fcripture*. 

But while the church rejoices, and the gofpel 
fpreads, the fame tidings fill the blafphemous 
king and his adherents, with a horrible con- 
fternation and dread, reprefented in the fixth 
vial, Rev. xvi. 12. — 16. The reafons of that 
confternation, we may eafily conceive from the 
circumftances already detailed. He was Jealous 
of the Jews, that they would lay claim to the 
land of his poiTeflion, and therefore endeavour- 
ed to exterminate them by a virulent perfecu- 
tion. He now finds that the efFe£t of the perfecu- 
tion has been to collecl them together, fo that 

they 

(1) I have followed Lowth's tranfiaUon, as it renders 
the fenfe of the paffage more clear. 

(2) See likewife chap, xlv, 20.— 25. U the clofo, — 
fhap. xlvi. 5»— II5 12. 



pi A Key 1o the Prophecies. Part IIL 

they form a great army ; that they are preferved 
in the wildernefs ; where he expelled they would 
have perifhed by famine, (though I prefume he 
will not allow their prefervation to be the con- 
fequence of a Divine interpoiition) ; that they 
are infecled with the Prcteftant herefy, as he 
will term it, fo fatal to his empire in Europe. 
He muftconfider thefe concurring circumftances, 
as menacing the exigence of his government 
and religion. He therefore difpatches his emif- 
faries to every prince and potentate on earth, 
from whom he can expefl any fupport, in order 
to make their united and laft effort in a reHgi- 
ous war. " I faw three unclean fpirits Hke 
" frogs, come out of the mouth of the dragon, 
" and out of the mouth of thebeaft, and out of 
*' the mouth of the falfe prophet. For they are 
*' the fpirits of devils, working miracles, which 
*' go forth unto the kings of the earth, and of 
*' the whole world, to gather them to the battle 
•"' of that great day of Goa Almighty;" Rev. xvi. 
13, 14. Here is a triumvirate, united to refift 
the converted Jews. The dragon, Satan in his 
proper colours. The beaft, the head of fpiri- 
tual Babylon, now relident in Judea. The falfc 
prophet, the Popi 111 clergy'. As the dragon 

gave 

(I) So exaclly do the prophecies r.gree, that we find 
the fame triumvirate mentioned, by Ifaiah chap, xxvii. 1. 



Part IIL The Events foretold in them. 329 

gave authority at firft to the beaft, and governed 
all along unfeen by his means, fo now he ap- 
pears openly as his fupporten As Popery was 
all along Paganifm, varniihed over with an ap- 
pearance of Chriftianity, fo now the Pagan pow- 
ers avowedly fupport the Popilh party, in refill- 
ing the converted Jews . 

The emiflaries of this triumvirate go forth t<j 
the kings of the earth, to procure their fupport 
for the beaft, in his laft extremity. And they 
are fordid, loquacious, and amphibious, like 
frogs. They ufe the meaneft fhifts to form al- 
liances, croak portentuous ills to mankind, ari- 
fing frQm the dominion of the Jews, and fuit 

their 

^* In that day the Lord, with his fore and great, and ftrong^ 
" fword, fhall punifh Leviathan the piercing ferpent, even 
^^ (and) Leviathan that crooked ferpent ; and he fhall flay 
*' the dragon that is in the fea.'^ Our tranflators feemcd 
to have conlidered the names here mentioned, as belong- 
ing to one 'enemy, or at moft to two ; but whoever reads 
the paffage in the original, will immediately perceive that 
three diftin6l enemies are pointed out. Accordingly 
Lowth fo underftands it in his tranflation. The time of 
their punifhment is after the converfion of the Jews, 
mentioned Ifaiah xxvj. l?^ 13. The two Leviathans arc 
defcribed by chara6lers that fuit the firft and fecond beafts 
in the Apocalypfe. The chara6ler of the firft is pride and 
tyranny ; that of the fecond, fubtilty and cunning. The 
fecond beaft is the fame with the falfe prophet. The dra- 
gon retains the name and chara6ler in both paffages. 
Tt 



330 ^ Key to ihe Prophecies, Part III. 

their arguments to the peculiar circumftances 
and difpofitions of thofe whom they addrefs. 

Thefe are perilous times ; an exhortation is 
therefore inferted, intimating the fuddennefs of 
the judgments which fliall overtake thefe ene- 
mies of the truth, and cautioning Chrift's faith- 
ful followers from being led away by the delu- 
fion. *' Behold, I come as a thief. Bleffed is 
'* he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, 
** left he walk naked, and they fee his fhame y^ 
Rev. xvi. 15. 

The delulion fpread by the Popifh emiffaries 
is fo great, that the kings of the earth are per- 
fuaded to enter into a league, and bring together 
their combined forces, in order to fupport the 
beaft and refift the Jews. " And he gathered 
*^ them together into a place called in the He- 
*^ brew tongue Armageddon -y' Rev. xvi. i6. 



Part in. The Events foretold in them. 331 



CHAPTER V. 

Of the Battle of Armageddon. 

THE battle fought at Armageddon is fo de- 
cifive for the intereft of religion, that it 
is largely defcribed by the ancient prophets. 
I Ihall therefore take, the benefit of their united 
light, to difcover — the place of the battle, — the 
parties engaged, — the manner of the event, — 
and the confequences of the victory obtained. 

S E C T I O N I. 

The Place of the Battle is near Jerufalem. 

That the place of Armageddon, or moun- 
tain of deftruclion, is Judea, we might infer 
from the refidence of the beaft in Judea, pre- 
vious to the bci^tle, and his colle6ling allies 
for a defenfive war. It is moft natural to fup- 
pofe, that he will make his lafl: ftand in the 
country where he refides. But waving this, his 
deftruftion in Judea, is clearly afferted in the 
following paffages of fcripture : ** The Lord of 
'* hofts hath fvvorn, faying, Surely as I have 

" thought, 



33* ^ Key io the Prophecies. Part IIL 

" thought, fo fhall it come to pafs ; and as I \ 
" have purpofed, fo fliall it ftand ; that I will 
*' break the Affyrian in my land, and upon my 
*' mountains tread him under foot : then fhall 
" his yoke dej)art from off them, and his bur- 
" den depart from off their flioulders. This is 
'^ the purpofe that is purpofed upon the whole 
** earth -, and this is the hand that is ftretched 
** out upon all the nations. For the Lord of 
** hofts hath purpofed, and wha fhall difanriu! 
'^ it ? and his hand is ftretched out, and who 
^^ fhall turn it back ?" Ifa. xiv. 24. — 27. The 
Affyrian can be no other than the king of Ba- 
bylon, mentioned in the preceding part of the 
chapter, and the king of ancient Babylon can- 
not be intended, becaufe no fuch event took 
place, as his deflru^lion in the land of Ifrael. 
But as the name is elfewhere beflowed on the 
head of fpiritual Babylon, fo the chara6ler here 
given fitly agrees to him ; ver. 13. — 15. This 
deftru6lion takes place at the time the Jews are 
reftored to the favour of God and their own 
land ; but the defcription of that reftorltion can 
by no means apply to the return from Babylon ; 
ver. I . — 3. The yoke of this Affyrian laid on the 
Jews fhall then depart from off them ; ver. 25. 
*^ The whole earth,'* " all nations," inimical to 
the true religion, fhall be punifhed together with 
the Affyrian 5 ver. 26. exactly correfponding 

with 



Part III. ne Evtnts foretold in them* Jjj 

with the Apocalypfe, which reprefents the de- 
flrudlion of the kings of the earth, and their 
armies, together with the beaft at Armageddon. 
But this deftruclion takes place " in the land 
•' of Ifrael, and on the mountains of Judea j'* 
ver. 25. Therefore Judea is Armageddon. 

" Through the voice of the Lord fhall the 
*' Aflyrian be beaten down, which fmote with 
*'^ a rod. — For Tophct is ordained of old : yea, 
" for the king it is prepared : he hath made it 
" deep and large ; the pile thereof is fire and 
** much wood : the breath of the Lord, like a 
*' ftream of brimftone, doth kindle it ;" Ifa. xxx. 
31. — 33. Here the fame Affyrian mentioned 
formerly is introduced, for he is faid to be 
" beaten down" at the time the Jews are refto- 
red to their land, and enjoy the bleflings of 
the Millennium, largely defcribed ver. 18. — 26, 
Again, the m.anner of his deftruclion correfponds 
with the reprefentation given of it in the Apo- 
calypfe, chap. xix. 20. " The beaft was taken, 
*^ and with him the falfe prophet. — Thefe both 
*' were caft alive into a lake of fire burning with 
*^ brimftone." But the place where he is beaten 
down is Tophet, or the valley of the fonof Hin- 
nom, which lies to the eaft of Jerufalem. *' Then 
•^ fhall the Aflyrian fall with the fword, not of a 
*' mighty man ; and the fword, not of a mean 
*' man, ihall devour him : but he fliall flee from 

" the 



334 -^ Key io tke Prophecies, Part III* 

*' the fword, and his young men fliall be dif- 
*' comfited. And he fhall pafs over to bis ftrong 
** hold for fear, and his princes fhall be afraid 
** of the enfign, faith the Lord, whofe fire is in 
*' Zion, and his furnace in Jerufalem ;" Ifa. xxxi. 
8, 9. This prophecy may have a double mean- 
ing. Every word of it is applicable to Senna- 
cherib. His army fell by the fvvord of the 
angel, not therefore by the fword of a mighty 
or at mean man. He fled from the fword, and 
his army was difcomfited. He pafTed over to 
Nineveh, his ftrong hold, for fear, and his prin- 
ces or captains haftenevd out of the land of Ju- 
dea, for fear of that God whofe refidence was 
in Zion, and whom they experienced to be a 
confurriingc fire to his enemies. 

But the prophecy, as appears from the con- 
neclion, points likewife to the fall of the blaf- 
phemous king, fo often termed the Affyrian, and 
the expreflions are fo happily chofen, that every 
v/ord is applicable to his cafe. The power and 
interpofition of the Deity, (liall be confpicuous 
in his fall ; but previous to that he fnall flee 
for fear of the fword of the Jews, to Jerufalem 
his ftrong hold, the armies that fupport him 
fliall be difcomfited. Ke and the kings of the 
earth 111 all be confamed at Jerufalem, as in a 
furnace, by fire from heaven. The reprefenta- 
tion here as to the place and manner of his 

fall 



Part m. The Events foretcld in thm. 335 

fall, accords with that in the paffage quoted im- 
mediately before. 

** Let the heathen be wakened, and come up 
« to the valley of Jehofliaphat : for there will 
*' I fit to judge all the heathen round about ;" 
Joel iii. 12. From ver. 9. to iS. we have an 
animated defcription of the battle of Arma- 
geddon ; for the expreffions of it are quoted 
and applied to that event. Rev. xiv. 14. — 20. 
In the preceding context, we have an account 
of the perfecution carried on by the blafphe- 
mous king previous to the battle, as I have al- 
ready obferved, and in the following context, 
there is a defcription of the Millennium, ac- 
cording to the order of events laid down in the 
Apocalypfe ; fo that the battle of Armageddon 
muft be intended ; but the place of that battle 
is the valley of Jehofhaphat, which is a* conti- 
nuation of the valley of Tophet, or the fon of 
Hinnom, lying to the eaft of Jerufalem, through 
which the brook of Kedron runs. 

" Behold, 1 will make Jerufalem a cup of 
*' trembUng unto all the people round about, 
'• when they fhall be in the fiege both againft 
" Judah and againft Jerufalem ;" Zech xii. 2. 
The word tranilated agalnfi^ fignifies concerning^ 
and is rendered /cr, as often as againft. It is 
lb tranilated in the verfe immediately preceding, 
^* /cr lirae].'' It ought to be fo rendered in this 

verfe, 



33^ A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 

verfe, and the whole paffage would run thu5 : 
*' The burden of the word of Jehovah^ for Ifra- 
*^ el. Jehovah faith, who ftretcheth forth the 
*' heavens, and layeth the foundations of the 
*' earth, and formeth the fpirit of man within 
*' him. Behold, I will make Jerufalem a cup of 
*^ trembling unto all the people roundabout. 
*' (It fhall be alfo for Judah, in the fiege for 
^* Jerufalem).** The laft words intimate, that 
the prophecy concerns Judah as well as Ifrael, 
and that it fhall be accompliihed at Jerufalem, 
in a fiege for that city. Now, the prophecy re- 
prefents a fignal interpofition of the Deity for 
the deftru(5lion of their enemies, which can be 
no other than the battle of Armageddon ; for 
the time is fixed by the circumfi:ances of the 
narration. It is in that day when '' all the peo- 
^' pie of the earth are gathered together (againft) 
*^ it,'* (Zech. xii. 3,) or (for) it. It is the oc 
cafion of their gathering ; when the Jews are 
the inftruments in the hand of God, to punifh 
their enemies. " I will make the governors 
*^ (leaders) of Judah like a hearth of fire among 
*' the wood, and like a torch of fire in a fheaf j 
♦* and they ftiall devour all the people round 
*' about, on the right hand, and on the left ;'* 
Zech, xii. 6. When they fiiall be refiored to 
the pofiefllon of the land given their fathers, 
^* Jerufalem fhall be inhabited again in her own 

" place. 



Part IIL The Events foretold inihem* 337 

" place, even in Jerufalem;" Zech. xii. 6. In 
a word, about the time they are converted to 
the faith of the Saviour whom their fathers cru- 
cified ; Zech. xii. 10. — 14. Thefe circumftances 
apply fully and only to the battle of Armaged- 
don. If fo, the place of the battle is near Je- 
rufalem, the occafion a fiege of that city by 
the Jews, while it is defended by the combined 
forces of the kings of the ^arth, and their ar- 
mies. 

SECTION 11. 

^he Parties are^ on the one fide the Papal Power y 
ajffted by the Kings of the Earth and their Ar- 
mies ; on the ether Side^ the converted Jews. 

These are in general the parties. They are 
ftated on the one fide by the Prophet Ifaiah, 
chap. xxiv. 21. " And it fhall come to pafs in 
" that day, that the Lord fliall puniili the hoft 
" of the high ones that are on high, and the 
** kings of the earth upon the earth-" The 
** high ones" are Satan and his hoft, *' wicked 
" fpirits that dwell in high places ;" for, after 
the battle of Armageddon, Satan is bound 1000 
years. Rev. xx. ; at the end of that period he is 
loofed, andftirs up enemies of a fimilar fpirit with 
the kings vanquilhed at Armageddon ^ and fo it 
U u is 



53* -^ -^^7 ^^ ^^^ Prophecies. Fart HI. 

isfaid here, Ifa. xxiv. 21. " They fliall be (hut 
'' tip in the prifon, and after many days (hall 
" they be vifited" that is " loofed.'' They arc 
mentioned by Zephaniah, chap. iii. 8./^ My de- 
" termination is to gather the nations, that I may 
*^ affemble the kingdoms, to pour upon them 
*' mine indignation, even all my fierce anger ; 
*^ for all the earth ihall be devoured with the 
" fire of myjealoufy." By Zechariah, chap. xii. 
3. *^ And in that day will I make Jerufalem a 
*^ burdenfome ftone for all people : All that bur- 
'' den themfelves with it, fhall be cut in pieces, 
*^ though all the people of the earth be gathered 
*' together againft it.^' Both parties are ftatcd 
by Joel, chap. iii. 11. " Affemble yourfe Ives, 
** and come all ye heathen, and gather your- 
*^ felves together round about : Thither caufe 
«^ thy mighty Ones to Cotne down, O Lord." 

By the kings of the earth we are to underftand 
the Popi(h and Pagan powers. And we muft 
reckon them fewer than the expreflion would at 
firft indicate, when we reflect that the feventh 
trumpet founded about 70 years before the bat- 
tle of Armageddon, and that the gofpel was 
mightily prevailing during all that period, irl 
the weftern regions of the world ; and that it is 
by no means probable the Proteflant churches, 
who have all along looked and prayed for the 
converfion of the Jews, fhould, upon their con- 

verfion. 



Part HI. The Events for Hold in them. 33^ 

verfion, join iffue with their enemies, and re lift 
them. 

If we enquire more particularly who thefe 
kings and nations are that come to Armaged- 
don, to fupport the beaft, we (hall find an ex- 
act lift of them, Jer. xxv. 15. — 23. But in re- 
gard the moil approved commentators apply- 
that paffage to the conquefts of Nebuchadnez- 
zar, it will be neceffary to remove the preju- 
dice arifing from their interpretation. The 
prophets are the beft interpreters of the pro- 
phets. It is by comparing fcripture with fcrip- 
ture that we arrive at its genuine meaning. 
There are fo many circumftances in the narra- 
tion, correfponding exaclly with the defcrip- 
tion of the battle of Armageddon in other paf- 
fages, that the concurrence of the whole aflfords 
a fufEcient proof that the fame battle is here in- 
tended. Befides, many of thefe circumftances 
cannot in their literal meaning apply to the con- 
quefts of Nebuchadnezzar. 

The punifhment inflidled is called " the wine- 
*' cup of God's fury," ver. 15. The fame ex- 
prellions are ufed, Ifa. li. 22, 23. and Zech. 
xii. 2. and refer as we have already feen, to 
Armageddon. In confequence of this punifh- 
ment, it is faid, that they " Ihall fall, and rife 
" no more" ver. 17. So Armageddon is call- 
ed' "the valley of decifion,'* Joel iii. 14. be- 

cauf<» 



340 -^ Key io the Prophecies* Part IIL 

caufe immediately after it the kingdom of Chrift 
is eftabliflied in the world. It is reprefented as 
a divine interpofition for God's holy habitation. 
*^ The Lord ihall roar from on high, and utter 
*^ his voice from his holy habitation ; he fhall 
*' mightily roar upon (for) his habitation/* 
Jer. XXV. 30. So it isfaid of Armageddon, " Like 
*' as the lion and the young lion roaring on his 
*' prey, when a multitude of fhepherds is call- 
*^ ed forth againft him, he will not be afraid of 
*' their voice, nor abafe himfelf for the noife of 
*^ them : fo fliall the Lord of hofts come down 
*' to fight for mount Zion, and for the hill 
*' thereof," Ifa. xxxi. 4. This furely cannot 
apply to the conquefts of Nebuchadnezzar. It 
is called a wine-prefs : *^He fhall give k ihout, 
'^ as they that tread the grapes, againft all the 
*^ inhabitants of the earth/' Jer. xxv. 30. a me- 
taphor ufed toreprefent Armageddon, Rev. xiv. 
20. and xix. 15. "He will plead with all 
«« flefh," 'Jer. xxv. 3 1. fo Ifa. Ixvi. 16. and Joel iii. 
«' 2. He will give them that are wicked to the 
'' fword." Ver. 31. can only apply to Armaged- 
4on, where all the enemies of religion are cut 
qfF: *' Evil fhall go forth from nation to na- 
*' tion.'* Ver. 32. fitly reprefents the emiffaries 
mentioned Rev. xvi. 13. "The flainofthc 
*' Lord fliall beat that day from one end of the 
f ^ earth (land) even unto the other end of the 

" earth 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 341 

"earth (land)," Jer. xxv. 33. exadly accords 
with the extent of the wine-prefs, Rev. xiv. 2®." 
for the land of Judea, according to Jerom, is 
juft a thoufand and ^i^ hundred furlongs. 

The nations therefore that drink the cup 
of God's fury, in confequence of affifting the 
beaft, are the following : 

" Pharaoh king of Egypt, and his fervants, and 

" his princes, and all his people ;'' Jer. xxv. 

19. " And all the mingled p"eople ;" ver 20. 

The word in the original is the fame that is 

tranflated Arabia, ver. 24. though differently 

pointed, which makes no material difference, 

mofl likely they are fuch as inhabit the coafls of 

the Red Sea. " And all the kings of the land of 

" Uz," ver. 20. There are three perfons fo 

named in fcripture, the fon of Aram, whom Bor 

chart fuppofes to have fettled in Syria, the 

fon of Nahor, who fetded in Arabia Deferta, 

and probably is intended here, and a fon of 

Efau. " And all the kings of the land of the 

*« Philiflines, and Alhkelon and Azzah, and E- 

*^ kron and Alhdod, Edom and Moab, and the 

*' children of Ammon, and all the kings of 

*^ Tyrus, and all the kings of Zidon, and the 

*^ kings of the ifles which are bey on d the fea, (the 

*^ coafts of the Mediterranean), Dedan, and Te- 

" ma, and Buz, (diflricls of Arabia), and all that 

^' are in the utmoft corners, fprobably nations in- 

^' habiting 



34^ A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 

** habiting betwixt the Euxine and Cafpian feas), 
*^ and all the kings of Arabia, and all the 
** kings of the mingled people that dweil in rhe 
*' defert, (Arabia Deferta), and all the kings of 
" Zimri, (a people of Arabia defcended from 
*' Zimram, Abraham's fon by Keturah), and 
*' all the kings of Elam, (Perfia), and all the 
*' kings of the Medes, and all the kings of the 
*^ north, (Syria and Aflyria), far and near, 
*' (fuch as immediately border on tlie land, and 
*' fuch as are at a confiderable diftance), and all 
^' the kingdoms of the world, which are upon 
** the face of the earth, (all the kingdoms of a 
^^ worldlyor earthly fpirit in whatever place) ; 
*' and the kings of Shefhach fhall drink after 
** them ;'* Jer. xxv. 20. — 26. By Shefhach is 
intended the king of Babylon, chap. li. 41. 
rneaning there as well as here the head of the 
fyftem of fpiritual Babylon, in other words, the 
beaft whom they endeavoured to fupport'. By 
this lift forces are fent up from the following di- 
ftricls of country, bordering upon each other, 
though widely extended, Egypt, Arabia, the 
country fituate betwixt Arabia and Paleftine, for- 
merly poffeffed by the Edomites, Moabites, and 
iVmmpnites, all Paleftine, Syria, and the diftri£J: of 

country 

(l) Shefhach may fignify one punifhed fixfold, or one 
drawn with a hook or fork of fix prongs, ;. e, one fignally 
pjjniftied, which is obvioufly applicable to the head of 
fpiritual Babylon. 



Part III. ^he Events foretold in them, 343 

country lying eaftward, as far as Affyria, the 
great kingdom of Perlia, probably the coun- 
try betwixt the Euxine and Cafpian Teas. Se- 
veral diiFerent names are given to the inhabi- 
tantsof the fame country, as to the Arabians, 
eight names, Arabia the mingled people, twice, 
Uz, Dedan, Tema, Buz, Zimri ; to the inhabi- 
tants of Paleftine, eight, the Philiftines, Afhke- 
lon, Azzah, Ekron, Aihdod, Tyrus, Zidon, the 
tiles or coafts of the Mediterranean, to intimate, 
I prefume, that they are conducted by fo many 
different leaders, and conftitute fo many diftincl 
corps, independent of each other, which ac- 
counts in fome meafure for the diveriity of fen- 
timent fo fatal to their expedition, as we iliall 
afterwards fee. 

Another lift of the kino;s of the earth and their 
armies who fupport the beaft at Armageddon, 
is given, Ezek. xxxii. 17. — 32. But whereas 
the former may be coniidered as a mufter-roU of 
the forces before the battle^ the latter may be 
reckoned an account of the flain after the bat- 
tle. In Jeremiah they are mentioned by corps, 
in Ezekiel by nations. Some mentioned in the 
firft, as the Arabians, are wholly omitted in the 
laft. Perhaps they withdrew their forces when 
divifions broke out among the combined powers, 
and fo efcaped the general flaughter. Making 
allowance for the difference occafioned by thefe 

circumftances. 



344 -^ ^^y ^0 '^^ Prophecies. Part III, 

circumftances, the two lifts are precifely the 
fame. For here we have mention of AiTyria, 
ver, 22. the fame with '^ the utmoft corner/' 
called *' the kingdom of the north afar off, 
'^ Elam or Periia," ver. 24. '^ Mefhech and Tu- 
" bal," ver 26. the inhabitants of the country 
betwixt the Euxine and Cafpian feas, " Edom," 
ver. 29. including not only Idumea, but like- 
wife the country of the Moabites and Ammo- 
nites, " the princes of the north," ver. 30. of 
Syria and the neighbourhood, *^ all the Zidoni- 
*' ans," ver 30. the inhabitants of Paleftine, to- 
gether with " the multitude of Egypt,'- ver. 18. 
As x\ntichrift, or the beaft whom they fupport, 
was in the former lift termed Shefhach the king 
of Babylon, fo, in the latter, he is called Pharaoh 
king of Egypt. 

My reafons for fuppofing that the nations 
mentioned here are thofe flaughtered at Arma- 
geddon, I ihall lay before the reader^ leaving 
them to his judgment. 

The Church of Rome is in the Apocalypfe, 
called Egypt, xi. 8. as well as Babylon, confe- 
quently the head of that community may be 
termed the king of Egypt. As Pharaoh was the 
firft noted opprelTor of the people of God, fo 
Antichrift is the lall, immediately before the 
kingdom of Chrift is eftabliilied in the world. 
Now, the nations mentioned here are called 

'' the 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 345 

" the multitude of Egypt," Ezek. xxxii. 18. and 
" themultitudeof Pharaoh," ver. 31. to intimate 
that they are ilaughtered as allies of the king of 
Egypt. The conneclion with the context muft 
direct the attentive reader to the battle of Ar- 
mageddon. The fpirit of prophecy has the lat- 
ter times in view in the thirty-firft and thirty- 
fecond chapters throughout. They contain three 
diftincl feclions of prophecy. The firil (inclu- 
ding the whole of the thirty-firft chapter) is a 
defcription of Antichrift under the name of Pha- 
raoh, reprefenting the prominent features of his 
character, his pride and arrogance, illuftrating 
thefe by an artful comparifon with the king of 
Aflyria, another type of the fame Antichrifl. 
The fecond feclion (ch. xxxii. i. — 16.) repre- 
fents the final ruin of Antichrift, under the 
fame name of Pharaoh. Now his ruin, as we 
learn from the Apocalypfe, takes place at Arma- 
geddon, confequently the flaughter defcribed 
can be no other than the battle of Armageddon. 
The third feclion, (chap, xxxii. 17. — 32.), is a 
more minute detail of the fame event, mention- 
ing the nations whofe ruin fiiall be involved 
in his fall ; confequently, they are the kings of 
the earth, and their armies, gathered together 
to Armageddon to (upport him. The circum- 
flances of the narrative fiiew, that the fpirit of pro- 
phecy has Armageddon in view, as, " I will alfo 

X X " water 



34^ A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

** water with thy blood the land wherein thou 
" fwimmeft, even to the mountains/' ver. 6. is a 
metaphor fimilar to that u fed. Rev. xiv. 20. in de- 
fcribing the wine-prefs ; '' And blood came out of 
*' the wine-prefs even unto the horfe bridles."— 
^^ And when I fhall put thee out, I will cover 
" the heaven, and make the ftars thereof dark ; 
" I will cover the fun with a cloud, and the 
^'' moon Ihall not give her light. All the bright 
*^ lights of heaven will I make dark over thee,'* 
ver. "j^^. Darkening or extinguilhing the lights 
of heaven, a metaphor fignifying the downfall 
of ftates and kingdoms, is more freque ntly ap- 
plied to the overturn of the kingdom of Satan 
by the battle of Armageddon, than to any other 
event. It is the fole event in view, Ifa. xiii. lo. 
chap, xxxiv. 4. chap. xxiv. 23. Joel iii. 15. 
*' I will alfo vex the hearts of many people, 
" when I fhall bring thy deftrucElion among the 
" nations," Ezek. xxxii. 9. The vexation of his 
followers in Europe, occafioned by the deftruclion 
of Rome, Rev. xviii. 10. 15. fhall be given to his 
adherents in Afia and Africa, by the battle of 
Armageddon. '^ I will make many people a- 
*' mazed at thee, and their kings fhall be hor- 
" ribly afraid for thee, when I fliall brandifh my 
" fword before them ; and they fhall tremble at 
" every moment ; every man for his own life, in 
" the day of thy fall/' Ezek. xxxii. 10. As the de- 
ftruclion 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 347 

ftru6lion of Pharaoh in the Red Sea, ftruck with 
terror the inhabitants of Canaan ; fo the fall of 
Antichrift at Armageddon, (hall difpirit the fup- 
porters of the kingdom of darknefs, throughout 
the earth. — " I will deftroy all the beafts there- 
** of, from befides the great waters ; neither 
" fhail the foot of man trouble them any more, 
** nor the hoofs of beafts trouble them," ver. 13. 
The ordinances of divine appointment, con- 
veying grace like a copious ftream, fhall be fet 
free from the machinations of Antichriftianifm, 
by which they were fouled and troubled. 
** Then will I make their waters deep, and 
*' caufe their rivers to run like oil, " ver. 14. 
That fulnefs of grace, accompanied by out- 
ward peace and profperity, which God will be- 
llow at the Millennium, is fitly compared to a 
copious ftream, gliding fmoothly along like oil; 
fo, Joel iii. 18. Thefe circumftances fix the 
time of the prophecy to that immediately preced- 
ing the Millennium ; confequently, the battle of 
Armageddon is intended. The addrefs to Pha- 
raoh, ver. 21. is the very fame with the ad- 
drefs to the king of Babylon, Ifaiah xiv. 9. 
where the king of myftical Babylon is intended. 
His allies are all along faid to be uncircumcifed, 
to indmate, that irreligion is the caufe of their 
deftrudion ' . 

It 

(1) Ifa. xiv. 31. N'atham^vo Nahmam^ {hall be inflamed, 
that is, with the defire to gather thcra. See Ifa. Ivii. 5. 



34^ A Key io the Prophecies, Part III. 

It is worthy of remark, that the countries 
from which forces are led to Armageddon, to 
ailift the beaft, are thofe over which he has a 
fpiritual jurifdiftion' ; with the addition of 
Perlia, Aifyria, Meihech, and Tubal, or the 
country betwixt the Euxine and Cafpian feas. 
Thefe laft, are either Mahometan or Pagan, and 
mod probably will contin ue fo until the battle 
of Armageddon. By joining their forces to the 
Popiih powers, the dragon appears in his proper 
colours, giving aid to the beaft in his laft effort. 

The parties on the other fide in the battle of 
Armageddon, are the Jews. " Fear not, thou 
" worm Jacob, and ye men of Ifrael : — Behold, 
" 1 will make thee a new il.arp threlhing in- 
" ftrument having teeth : Thou flialt threfh 
" the mountains, and beat them fmall, and 
" {hall make the hills as chaff. Thou fhalt fan 
'^ them, and the wind fhall carry them away, 
*' and the whirlwind fhall fcatter them: and 
^' thou fiialt rejoice in the Lord, and fhall 
*' glory in the holy One of Ifrael"' Ifa. xli. 
14, 15, 16. " Thou art my battle-ax, and 
^^ weapons of war : for with thee will I break 
" in pieces the nations, and with thee will I 
** deftroy kingdoms : and with thee will I 
*' break in pieces the horfe and his rider; and 
*' with thee will I break in pieces the chariot 
" and his rider : — And with thee, will I break 

'' in 
(I) See page 34I. 



Part III. The Events foretold inthem. 345 

'' in pieces captains and rulers. And I will 
^' render unta Babylon, and to all the inhabit 
" tants of Chaldea, all their evil that they have 
" done in Zion, in your fight, faith the Lord /* 
Jer. li. 20. — 24. " And the houfe of Jacob 
" (hall be a- fire, and the houfe of Jofeph a 
*' flame, and the houfe of Efau for ilubble, and 
" they fli all kindle in them, and devour them ; and 
*' there fhall not be any remaining of the houfe 
^' of Efau ; for the Lord hath fpoken it ;'' Oba- 
diah, ver. 18. " I will furely affemble, O Jacob, 
*'' all of thee : 1 will furely gather the remnant 
" of Ifrael, I will put them together as the 
" Iheep of Bozrah, as the flock in the midft of 
*^ their fold : They ftiall make great noife by 
" reafon of the multitude of men. The break- 
*' er is come up before them : They have bro- 
" ken up, and have pafTed through the gate, 
*' and are gone out by it, and their king fhall 
*' pafs before them, and the Lord on the head 
"of them;" Micah ii. 12, 13. " Now alfo 
" many nations are gathered againft thee, that 
*' fay, Let her be defiled, and let our eye 
" look upon Zion. But they know not the 
" thoughts of the Lord, neither underftand 
*' they his counfel : for he fhall gather them as 
*' the (heaves into the floor. Arife and threfh, 
*' O daughter of Zion : for I will make thine 
" horn iron, and I will make thy hoofs brafs, 

*' and 



35<5 ^ K^y to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" and thou lliall beat in pieces many people : 
" and I will confecrate their gain unto the Lord, 
*^ and their fubftance unto the Lord of the 
" whole earth," Micah iv. ii, 12, 13. '^ And 
'' the remnant of Jacob fhall be among the 
" Gentiles in the midft of many people, as a 
" lion among the beafts of the foreft, as a young 
" lion among the flocks of fheep : who, if he go 
** through, both treadeth down, and teareth in 
^' pieces, and none can deliver. Thine hand 
*' {hall be lift up upon thine adverfaries, and 
•' all thine enemies fhall be cut off," Micah v. 
8, 9. " Mine anger was kindled againft the 
fhepherds, and I puniihed the goats : for the 
^' Lord of hoft hath vifited his flock in the houfe 
'^ of Judah, and hath made them as his goodly 
** horfe in the battle,*' Zech. x. 3. «' In that 
'^ day will I make the governors of Judah like 
*^ a hearth of fire among the wood, and like a 
*' torch of fire in a fheaf ; and they fhall de- 
" vour all the people round about, on the right 
*' hand and on the left : and Jerufalem fhall be 
'^ inhabited again, in her own place, even in Je- 
'* rufalem ; chap. xii. 6. " x^nd Judah alfo 
" fliali fight at Jerufalem ; and the wealth of 
*« all the heathen round about fhall be gathered 
** together, gold, and filver, and apparel in 



•' great abundance j" chap. xiv. 14. 



SECT, 



Part ni. 7he Events foretold in them. 351 

SECTION III. 

The circumjlances of thz Battle^ ijf^i^g ^'^ ^ Z^^ 
rious Viflory for the Jeivs, 

The fame light of truth which difcovers the 
parties, reveals likewife the manner of the bat- 
tle of Armageddon. 

After the Jews are trained forty years in the 
wildernefs of AiTyria, from the date of their 
converfion, under the immediate eye of God: 
After the kings of the earth, deluded by PopiHi 
cmiffaries, during the fame period, are induced 
at length to bring their armies into Judea, to re- 
fift them ; the Jews by a mandate from heaven 
under the conducl of the Meffiah, march up to 
take poffellion of the land given by promile to 
their fathers. '^ And there fhall be an hicrh- 
'* way for the remnant of his people, which 
" fhall be left from Aflyria, Kke as it was to 
" Ifrael in the day that he came up out of the 
« land of Eg>^pt ;" Ifa. xi. 16. 

So folemn an occafion, will readilv brins: to 
their recollefiion the dealings of God v/ith their 
nation in time paft, and certain circumllances 
in his dealings, ^^nll as readily excite fears for 
the future. Thofe fears, and the manner in 
which God removes them, are laid before us, 
Ifa. liv. 4. — 17. to clofe. 

It 



352 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

It will be natural for them to refledt, now 
that they are about to poffefs the land, that they 
were put in poffellion of it twice before, and 
were as often expelled out of it, while the laft 
cxpulfion was far more fevere than the firft ; 
hence the dread of being ejeded a third time, 
with ftill greater feverity, damps their joy, 
and overwhelms their spirits. To remove this 
fear, God addrelTes them : " Fear not ; for thou 
'' fhalt not be afhamed : neither be thou con- 
" founded ; for thou fhalt not be put to fhame : 
" for thou fhalt forget the fbame of thy 
" youth, and fhalt not remember the reproach 
" of thy widowhood any more. For thy Ma- 
*' ker is thine hufband ; the Lord of hofts is 
" his name : and thy Redeemer the holy One 
" of Ifrael ; the God of the whole earth fliall 
" he be called. For the Lord hath called thee 
" as 'a woman forfaken, and grieved in fpirit, 
*' and a wife of youth, when thou waft refufed, 
'' faith thy God. For a fmall moment have I 
'' forfaken thee ; but with great mercies will 
^' 1 gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my face 
'*• from thee for a moment ; but with everlaft- 
*' ing kindnefs will I have mercy on thee, faith 
'' the Lord thy Redeemer. For this is as the 
" waters of Noah unto me : for as I have fworn 
" that the waters of Noah (liould no more go 
*' over the earth ; fo have I fworn that I would 

** not 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 353 

'^ not be wroth with thee,, nor rebuke thee. 
*' For the mountains fliall depart, and the hills 
'^ be removed ; but my kindnefs (hall not de- 
" part from thee, neither ihall the covenant of 
*' my peace be removed, faith the Lord that 
" hath mercy on thee ;" Ifa. iiv. 4. — 10. 

After indmations of the warmed love, com- 
pared to that of a hufband for the wife of his 
youth, the objed of his firft and ftrongefl af- 
fection, he alTures them, that as he formerly 
fwore to Noah, and pledged himfelf to his pofte- 
rity, filled with the dread of a fecond deluge, 
that no fuch event fliould ever take place to dif- 
poiTefs them of the earth ; fo now he folemnly 
fwears that he never will be wroth with them, 
nor rebuke them, by difmheriting them of the 
land they are about to poiTefs. So long as the 
earth endures, they fliall remain in it, and 
when time fhall be no more, they fliall expe- 
rience his loving-kindnefs in a heavenly coun- 
try, throughout the ages of eternity. It will 
readily occur to them, th?t eafe and profperity 
corrupted their fathers. The fubmilTion they 
learned by a courfe of difcipline in the wilder- 
nefs, was changed into difobedience, upon their 
pofTeflion of the land ; " Jeiliurun waxed fat 
« and kicked." 

The humility they acquired by their captivity 

in Babylon, was, fome time after their return, 

Y y loa 



354 ^ ^^^y *^ ^^^ Prophecies, Part III. 

loft in Pharifaical pride, and many other de- 
grees of wickednefs ; it is therefore natural that 
they fhould feel an apprehenfion that they 
or their pofterity may again fall away from 
their alle^^iance to the Deity, and relapfe into 
irreligion and profanenefs. The folitary wil- 
dernefs, with the favour of God, appears pre- 
ferable to a land abounding with outward de- 
lights, where they are in danger of provoking 
him to anger. To comfort them under this 
apprehenfion, God fays, " Oh thou afHi6led, 
'^ toffed with tcmpeft, and notcomforted ! be- 
*' hold, I will lay thy ftones with fair colours, 
" and lay thy foundations with fapphires. And 
'^ I will make thy windows of agates, and thy 
" gates of carbuncles, and all thy borders of 
*' pleafant ftones. And all thy children fhall 
*' be taught of the Lord ; and great fhall be 
'' the peace of thy children. In righteoufnefs 
^' Hi alt thou be eftablifned : thou ilialt be far 
" from opprellion ; for thou fhalt not fear : and 
*' from terror ; for it iliall not come near thee ;" 
Ifa. liv. II. — {4. 

God prom^ifes, that for their prefer vation, he 
will form a national eftablilhment, civil and re- 
ligious, as far fuperior to any formerly known, 
as a city built of precious ftones excels the moft 
finiftied fpecimen of human architedure. He 
farther promifes fpecial grace to every indivi- 
dual, and in confequence peace to the commu- 
nity ; 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 355 

nity ; that prevailing righteoufnefs Ihall fecure 
them from internal oppreffions, and not only from 
the attacks, but from the fear of external enemies. 
Another ground of fear is, the formidable force 
collected in Judea to refift them. To remove this, 
God fays, "Behold, they fhallfurely gather to- 
*' gether, but not by me: whofoever fhall ga- 
" ther together againft thee, iliall fall for thy 
*' fake. Behold, I have created the fmith that 
" bloweth the coals in the fire, and that bringeth 
*' forth an inftrument for his work j and I have 
*' created the wafter to deftroy. No weapon 
" that is formed againil thee fhall profper ; and 
*' every tongue that fliall rife againil thee in 
^'judgment thou fhalt condemn ;" Ifa. liv. 15, 
16, 17. He intimates, that the forces, of which 
they heard a reporc, would gather together to 
reiift them, but at the fame time promifes a 
victory over them. To eftablifh their faith in 
this promife, he reminds them, that men, their 
weapons, their counfels, the fuccefs of their 
counfels, are all at his difpofal, and again af- 
fures them, that neither the weapons, nor the 
more dangerous calumniesof their enemies, by 
which they deluded the world to oppqfe them, 
fhould prevail to their hurt. 

Their fears being removed, they are repre- 
fented as addrefling themfelves to God by a fo- 
lemn prayer. The lum of it is laid before 

us 



2^ $6 J Key to the Prophecies. Patt HI. 

us, Ifa. Ixiii. 15. to the end, and in chap. Ixiv. 
The Jews, after this, march up to Judea ; 
and it does not appear, from any paffiage that 
has occurred to me, that their enemies at- 
tempt to refift them till they arrive at Jerufa- 
lem. There the beafland his allies make their 
ftand. Their numbers and eagernefs are repre- 
fented by Joel, chap. iii. 9. 11. 14. *' Prepare 
" war, wake up the mighty men, let all the 
*^ men of war draw near, let them come up. 
" Beat your plow-(hares into fwords, and your 
*' pruning-hooks into fpears ; let the weak fay, 
*' I am ilrong. Affemble yourfelves, and come, 
" all ye heathen, and gather yourfelves together 
''- round about* — Let the heathen be wakened, 
" and come up to the valley of Jehofr.aphat. — 
'' Put ye in the fickle, for the harveft is ripe; 
*^ come, get you down, for the prefs is full, the 
'' fats overflow ; for their wickednefs is great ; 
*' Multitudes, multitudes, in the valley of deci- 
" iion/' On the other hand, the folemn and 
majeilic movement of the Jewifli armies, ad- 
vancing to certain victory under the conduct of 
the Meffiah, is reprefented to the i^poflle John. 
" I fciw heaven opened, and behold a white 
" horfe ; and he that fat upon him was called 
'' faithful and true ; and in rightcoufnefs he 
*' doth judge and make v/ar. His eyes were as 
" a flame of fire, and on his head were many 
" crowns, and he had a name written that no 

'' man 



Part III. The Events forsiold in them. 357 

*^ man knew but he himfelf. And he waJ 
*^ clothed with a veilure dipt in blood ; and his 
" name is called. The Word of God. And the 
" armies which were in heaven followed him 
'' upon white horfes, cloathed in fine linen, 
" white and clean. And out of his mouth goeth 
*' a fharp fword, that with it he ihould fmite 
*^ the nations, and he (hall rule them with a 
*' rod of iron : And he treadeth the wine-prefs 
" of the nercenefs and wrath of Almighty God. 
*^ And he hath on his vefture and on his thigh 
" a name written, king of kimgs, and lord 
*' OF LORDS. — And I faw the beatl: and the kings 
" of the earih, and their armies gathered toge- 
^- ther, to make war agiinil him that fat on the 
*' horfe, and ag-ainft his army.'* Rev. xix. 
1 1. — ^16. 19. 

Before they join battle, the feventh angel 
pours out his vial into the air. Rev. xvi. 1 7. The 
efFc6l of this is, to difpel the delufion occafion- 
ed by the '' prince of the power of the air," 
which collected fuch numerous forces together. 
The motley crew who aflili; the beaft, fet free 
from the delufion which gathered 'them, give 
place to the animofities naturally ariiing from 
their various forms of government and fyftems 
of religion, as well as from their ancient feuds 
and quarrels. They now turn their fwords with 
eagerncfs againll each other, as formerly the 

c;hiidrcn 



35^ 



A Key to the Prophecies. Part III, 



children of Moab, Ammon, and Mount Seir in 
the days of Jeholhaphat, 2 Chron. xx. 23. This 
is clearly afferted by the. prophet Zechariah, 
chap. xiv. 13. "it fhall come to pafs in that 
*' day, that a great tumult from the Lord fhall 
'' be among them^ and they fhall lay hold every 
" one on the hand of his neighbour, and his 
*' hand fliall rife up againft the hand of his 
'' neighbour.'* So God fays by Haggai, chap. ii. 
21. — 24. " I will Ihake the heavens and the 
" earth, and I wiYL overthrow the throne of 
" kingdoms, and I will deftroy the (Irength of 
" the kinp'doms of the heathen, and I will 
'* overthrow the chariots andthofe that ride in 
*' them, and the horfes and their riders fhall 
*' come down, every one by the fzvord of his hro- 
^^ iber." Their eager nefs to dedroy each other 
is compared to that of a drunkard for guzzling; 
the wine mofi agreeable to his palate, " I will 
<' feed them that opprefs thee with their own 
" fiefh, and they ihall be drunken with their 
^^ own blood as with fweet wine." Ifa. xlix. 26.;^ 

Together with their own fwords, God fhal 
fct the elements in battle array againft them, fo; 
as to render his interpofition obvious in their*] 
deftrudion. '' Behold the Name of ^the Lord- 
*' cometh from far, burning with his anger, and 
*' the burden thereof is heavy : His lips are full 
'' of indignatioD, and his tongue as a devouring 

" f;re ; 



Part III. The Events foreiold in them. 559 

*' fire ; and his breath as an overflowing ftream, 
" fhall reach to the midft of the neck. — And 
" the Lord Ihall caufe his glorious voice (thun- 
" der) to be heard, and ih all (liew the lighting 
" down of his arm, with the indignation of his 
" anger, and with the flame of a devouring fire, 
** (lightning)j with fcattering, andtempeft, and 
** hail-ftones. — For Tophet is ordained of old ; 
'^ yea, for the king it is prepared 3 he hath made 
" it deep and large ; the pile thereof is fire and 
** much wood ; the breath of the Lord, like a 
" ftream of brimftone doth kindle it." Ifa. xxx. 
27, 28. 30. 22)' " ^o^ behold, the Lord will 
" come with fire, and with his chariots like a 
" whirlwind, to render his anger with fury, and 
" his rebuke with flames of fire. For by fire, 
" and by his fword, will the Lord plead with all 
" flefh ; and the flain of the Lord fhall be many," 
chap. Ixvi. 15, 16. " God came from Teman> 
*' and the holy One from mount Paran. His 
*' glory covered the heavens, and the earth was 
" full of his praife, and his brightnefs was as 
" the light, he had horns coming out of his 
" hand, and there was the hiding of his power. 
" Before him went the peftilence, and burn- 
*' ing coals went forth at his feet. — Thou didft: 
" march through the land in indignation, thou 
" didfl threOi the heathen in anger. Thou 
" wenteft forth for the falvation of thy people, 

" even 



360 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

*' even for falvation with thine anointed ;" 
Habak. iii. 3, 4, 5. 12, 13 '. 

The Jews are then defcribed as defcending to 
the valley of Jehoihaphat, to complete the vic- 
tory which the fwords of their enemies, and the 
fire of the elemencs had already obtained for 
them. "Andjudah alfo Ihall fight at Jerufa- 
'^ lem ;'* Zech. xiv. 14 ^. 

The remains of thofe forces once fo formi- 
dable, now fcatter in various directions, and en- 
deavour feverally to gain their own countries, 
(Ifa xiii. 14. Jer. 1. 16.); but the Jews purfue 
and make an immenfe (laughter all over the 
land of Paleftine. This is that wine-prefs ojit 
of which came " blood even unto thigfliorfe- 
" bridles, by the fpace of a thoufand and ^:s, 
*' hundred furlongs ^ ;" Rev. xiv. 20. 

The complete deftrucirion of the enemies of 
religion at Armageddon, is laid before us in va- 
rious paflages. Take the following as a fpeci- 
men : "^ And the dcflrudlion of the tranfgreiTors 

*' and 

(1) See likewife Ifa. Ixiii, I. — 5, 6. and Rev. xiv. 
ir 20. to clofe. 

(2) See the texts quoted, p. 348. and downwards. 

(3) For the holy land, according to Jerom, meafures 
in length 200 Roman or 160 Grecian miles. The Ro- 
mans computed eight furlongs to a mile, but the Greeks 
allowed ten, fo that by either computation the extent is 
juft 1600 furlongs; fee Mede's Clavis Apocalyptica. 



Part III. Th^ Events foretold in them, 361 

*' and of the fmners fhall be together, and they 
" that iorfake the Lord (hall be confumed. — 
" And the ftrong (hall be as tow, and the ma- 
" ker of it as a Ipark, and they iLall both burn 
" together, and none (hall quench them ;" Ifa. i. 
28. 31. '' Wo to themultiludeof many peo^^le, 
" which make a noifc like the noife of the feas ; 
*' and to i\\^ ru tiling of nations, that make a 
*' rufhing like the rufliing of mighty waters ! 
" The nations (It all rufh Uke the ruihing of 
" many waters : but God fhall rebuke them, and 
*^ they Ihall flee far off, and fhall be chaced as the 
"• chaff of the mountains before the wind, and 
" like a rolling thing before the whirlwind. 
*' And, behold, at evening-tide trouble ; and 
" before the morning he is not. This is the 
*' portion of them that fp oil us, and the lot of 
*' them that rob us'j" Ifa. xvii. 12 -—14. 

" Behold, the whirlwind of the Lord goeth 
*^ forth with fury, a continuing whirlwind ; 
*' it fhall fall with pain upon the head of the 

^* wicked. 

(1) The chaff of the fummer threihlng-floor is the fi- 
gure ufed, Dan. ii. o5» to lignify the deflruclion of the 
enemies of religion, immediately before the kingdom of 
Chriil, or the Millennium commences. Here too the cir- 
cumftances fix the time, " at evening-tide/' towards the 
clofe of the long calamitous day of their difperfion, there 
Ihall be trouble arifing from the perfecutionof the blaf- 
phemous king, and before the morning of the firft refur- 
reclion, or Millenniumj he their oppreiTor ceafes to cxill. 

z z 



362 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

*' wicked. The fierce anger of the Lord fhall 

^^ not return, until he have done it, and until 

** he have performed the intents of his heart : 

" in the latter days ye ihall confider it ;'* Jer. 

XXX. 23, 24. " Say to the foreft of the fouth % 

** Hear the word of the Lord, Thus faith the 

** Lord God, Behold, I will kindle a fire in thee, 

*^ and it fhall devour every green tree in thee, 

** and every dry tree : the flaming flame fliall 

" not be quenched, and all faces from the fouth 

** to the north fhall be burnt therein. And all 

« flefli fhall fee that I the Lord have kindled 

*Mt : it fhall not be quenched 5'* Ezek. xx. 
47, 48. 



CHAP. 



< I) Armageddon or Judca may be called the Foreft 

of the Souths becaufe at the time the kings of the earth 

and their armies are gathered together there, the Jews, 

to whom the prophecy is directed, lie to the north of them, 

in the wildernefs of Affyria» 



Part in. The Events foretold in therttp ^6^ 



CHAPTER VI. 

Of the Events that take place betwixt the Battle 
of Armageddon and the Millennium. 

LET us now fee the confequences of the vic- 
tory obtained at Armageddon, or the 
events that occur during the five years which in- 
tervene betwixt the battle and the commence- 
ment of the Millennium. 

SECTION I. 

Refettlemeni of the Jews in the Land of Promife, 

The firft and immediate efFecl of this victory 
is, that the Jews take pofTellion of the land giv- 
en by promife to their fathers, out of which 
they had been ejcifled 2000 years. 

It appears from the concurring teftimony of 
the prophets, that they fhallbe very numerous ; 
for it is at that period God addreffes Zion : 
" Lift up thine eyes round about, and behold : 
" all thefe gather themfelves together, and come 
*' to thee. As I live, faith the Lord, thou flialt 
* furely clothe thee with them all as with an 

*^ ornament^ 



3^4 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" ornament, and bind them on thee as a bride 
" doth. For thy wafte an.i thy defolate places, 
" and the land of thy deftrudion, fhall even 
*' now be too narrow by reafon of the inhabi- 
*' tants, and they ihat fwallowed thee up fl all 
*^ be far away. The children which thou flialt 
^^ have, after thou haft loft the other, fl all fay. 
'^ again in thine ears, The place is too ftrait for 
'' me : give place to me that I may dwell, " Ifa. 
xlix. 18. — 20. ''But ye, O mountains of If- 
** rael, ye fhall fhoot forth your branches, and 
" yield your fruit to my people Ifrael ; for they 
** are at hand to come. — And I will multiply 
*' men upon you, all the houfe of Ifrael, even 
" all of it : and the cities fliall be inhabited, 
*^ and the waftes (hall be builded : and I will 
" multiply upon you man and beaft ; and they 
*' fhall increafe and bring fruit : and I will fet- 
" tie you after your old eftates, and will do 
" better unto you than at your beginnings ; 
'' and ye fhall know that I am the Lord. — As 
*' the holy flock as the flock of Jerufalem in 
*' her folemn feafts, fo fhall the wafte cities be 
" filled with flocks of men ; and they fhall know 
^^ that I am the Lord," Ezek. xxxvi. 8. 10. 1 1. 
38. " Yet the number of the children of Ifrael 
'< iliall be as the fand of the fea, which cannot be 
^* meafured nor numbered," Hofea i. 10. "I 
«' will furely aifemblc, O Jacob, all of thee ; I 

«' wilJ 



Part III. The Events foretold in them* 365 

*' will furely gather the remnant of Ifrael ; I 
" wiU put them together as the fheep of Boz- 
*' rah, as the flock in the midfl of their fold: 
" they fhall make great noife by reafon of the 
'* multitude of men," Micah ii. 12. "Run, 
" fpeak to this young man, faying, Jerufalem 
^* fhall be inhabited as towns without walls for 
*' the multitude of men and cattle therein," 
Zech. ii. 4. " I will bring them again alfo out 
*' of the land of Egypt, and gather them out of 
*^ AfTyria: and I will bring them into the land 
*' of Gilead and Lebanon, and place fliall not be 
" found for them," chap. x. 10. 

After the battle of Armageddon, the ten tribes 
of Ifrael fliall pofiefs the land in conjunc- 
tion with the two tribes. " In thofe days the 
" houfe of Judah fliall walk with the houfe of 
" Ifrael, and they fl:all come together out of 
*^ the land of the north, to the land that I have 
" given for an inheritance unto your fathers ;" 
Jer. iii. 18. " Then fliall the children of Ju- 
*' dah and the children of Ifrael be gathered to- 
" gether, and appoint themfelves one head, and 
" they fljall come up out of the land : for great 
^'fliall be the day of Jezreel ;" Hofea i. 11. 
*^ The word of the Lord came again unto mc, 
" faying, Moreover, thou fon of man, take thee 
" one fl:ick, and write upon it, for Judah, and 
*' for the children of Ifrael his companions : then 

« take 



^66 A Key io the Prophecies, Part III. 



** take another flick, and write upon it, For Jo- 
" feph, the ftick of Ephraim, and for all the 
" houfe of Ifrael his companions : and join them 
" one to another into one ftick; and they (hall 
** become one in thine hand. And when the 
** children of thy people fhall fpeak unto thee, 
*' faying. Wilt thou not fhew us what thou 
** meaneft by thefe ? — Say unto them, Thus 
«' faith the Lord God, Behold, I will take the 
** children of Ifrael from among the heathen, 
" whither they be gone, and will gather them 
*' on every fide, and bring them into their own 
*' land : and I will make them one nation in 
*' the land upon the mountains of Ifrael ; and 
*' one king fhall be king to them all : and they 
*' fhall be no more two nations, neither fhall 
*' they be divided into two kingdoms any more 
*' at all;" Ezek. xxxvii. 15.— 19. 21, 22. 

In order to fulfil this prophecy, it is not ne- 
cefTary to fuppofe, with fome vifionary men, 
that the ten tribes carried away captive by Sal- 
manefer are flill preferved a feparate people in 
fome unknown country. There is not much rea- 
fon to doubt that all of thofe carried away by 
him, are blended with the other nations of the 
world, and loft as a feparate people. But feve- 
ral individuals of the ten tribes deferted the 
land of lfrael» when the calves were fet up in 
Dan and Bethel, and Hved with their brethren, 

voluntary 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 'xfl'j 

voluntary exiles in the land of Judah, out of 
regard to the ordinances of religion ' • After 
the great body of the nation of Ifrael was car- 
ried away captive, many families remained in 
the land, others took refuge in the land of Ju» 
dah, as appears from their attending the pafll 
overs of Hezekiah and Joiiah ""j after the capti- 
vity. The pofterity of thefe were all along, and 
ftill are blended with their brethren, under the 
common name of Jews. It is an eafy matter for 
the Almighty to make them a very numerous 
people, by the time they go down to Armaged- 
don. 

The land of their poffeflion fhall be much 
more cxtenfive than at any former period, in- 
cluding the whole diftrid of the country that 
lies betwixt the Euphrates and the Mediterrane- 
an ; fo the prophet Micah fays, chap. vii. 1 2- 
*' In that day alfo he (Ifrael) fhall come even to 
*' thee (Jerufalem) from Aflyria, (to the forti- 
*^ fied cities, and from Tyre S ^allhe extend), 

"to 

(1) See 2 Chron. xi. 13 — 18. 2 Chron. xxxi. 6, 7. 

<2) See 2 Chron. xxx. 11. 2 Chron. xxxv. 17. 

(3) I fuppofe the forlrefs mentioned to be Tyre, be- 
caufe it was once the mofl famous fortrefs in Paleftine, 
Befides, its fituation is the point of land fartheft weft on 
the coaft of Paleftine, to which we are djre6led to look, 

wheii 



568 



A Key to the Prophecies. Part III- 



*^ to the river, and from fea to fea, and from 
" mountain to mountain." The prophet de- 
fcribes the extent of their territory, by mark- 
ing the breadth of their land from weft t - eaft, 
in two different places. At the north end it 
fliair extend from iyre to the Euphrates, at 
the fouth end from the Mediterranean to the 
Perfian Gulph. The length of the land from 
north to fouth, fliall be from mount Lebanon, 
which was at all times the northern bouiidary, 
to mount Seir, as in the parallel piffige. *' They 
*' in the fouth Iliall poffefs the mount of Efau j'* 
Obad. ver. i^. 

This is confirmed by Zechariah. " His do- 
" minion iliall be from fea to fea, and from the 
" river even to the ends of the earth j'' Zech. 
ix. 10. The words have a double meaning; 
they not only reprefent the Meffiah's kingdom, 
as extending over all nations, but they likewife 
defcribe the territory of the people of Ifrael, 
after their fubmiffion to the Mefliah ; while the 
words are fo happily chofen as to fuit both 
events. In the latter fenfe, the defcription is the 
fame wdth that of Micah, their dominion ex- 
tends 



when fet in oppofitlon to the Euphrates, as the eaftern 
boundary. The Icriptures always mean the Euphrates, 
■when no proper name is added to the river. Befides, the 
Avord tranflated fortrefs^ with a fmall variation, would 
jive the nams of Tyre in the original. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them* 369 

tends from the Perfian Gulph ' , to the Mediter- 
ranean, at the fouth end, and from the Euphra- 
tes to the extremities of the land of Paleftine, 
that is, to the fea-coaft at the north end. 

The fame exprcflions are ufed Pfalm Ixxii. 8. 
v/here they have likewife a double meaning. 
They reprefent the extent of the Meiliah's king- 
dom, and likewife of Solomon's. Now Solo- 
mon reigned over all the kings betwixt the Eu- 
phrates and the Mediterranean, i Kings iv. 24. 
which fixes the meaning of the expreffions both 
here and in Zechariah, as far as they relate to 
the people of Ifrael. 

The divifion of the land fhall be different 
from that originally made by Jofliua. It is mi- 
nutely defcribed in the 48th chapter of Ezekiel. 
The inheritance of each tribe fhall extend along 
the breadth of the land, from the eaft to the 
wefl fide, fo that each tribe fhall be pofTefTed of 

fea- 

(1) Many have fuppofed, that the lake Afphalites, or 
Dead Sea, is meant ; butobferve that the kingdom of So- 
lomon extended beyond it, and that the country of the 
Moabites and Ammonites, which lay to the eaft of it, is 
faid to be poffeffed by the children of Ifrael upon their re- 
ftoration, (Zeph.ii. 9.), confequently it cannot be intend- 
ed. Now the next fea to the eaft is the Perfian Gulph, 
into which the Euphrates falls, therefore being the con- 
tinuation of the fame line, which makes the eaftern boun- 
dary at the north end, it is moft probably intended 

3 A 



370 



A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 



fea-coaft. Seven of the tribes fliall lie to the 
north of Jerufalem in the following order, be- 
ginning at the entrance of Hamath : Dan, 
Aiiier, Naphtali, ManafTeh, Ephraim, Reuben, 
Judah ; and five to the fouth, Benjamin, Sime- 
on, Iffachar, Zebu Ion, Gad. The holy portion 
for the city, defcribed Ezek. xlv. 8. — 21. fliall 
lie betwixt the inheritance of Judah and Benja- 
min, fo as not to be reckoned of either ' . 



(1) The city and the holy portion may be underftooci, 
partly in a literal fenfej but chiefly in a myftical, fignify- 
ing the national polity, like the new Jerufalem. I pre- 
fume the meaning of it cannot be fully underflood, till 
the Jews receive the model of their national polity, upon 
their converfion. However, it may have thus far a lite- 
ral meaning, that a certain portion of land, diftincl from 
the inheritance of the twelve tribes, (ball be allotted for a 
fubfiftence to perfons in public offices, both ecclefiaftical 
and civil ; and that in lieu of tithes and taxes, that have 
been frequently fources of opprelTion to the people. 
I build this idea, on the portion allotted to the prince ; for 
which the reafon is given, " My princes fhall no more 
" opprefs my people ; and the reft of the land fhall they 
*' give to the houfe of Ifrael, according to their tribes. — 
" O princes of Ifraei, take away your exactions from my 
'^ people, faith the Lord God;" Ezek. xlv. 8, 9. Again, 
it is faid of a part of the holy portion, " It fhall be for 
'' food to them that ferve the city," chap, xlviii. IS, ; that 
is, for a fubfiftence for public fun6lionaries. Farther, 
the part allotted lo the priefts and Levites, may fignify a 
fubUftence to the ministers of the gofpel. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 371 

When the Jews are put in poffefTion of the land 
given to their fathers, at this period, they fliall 
never be ejeded out of it, but (hall continue in 
poffeflion of it while the earth remains. So God 
explicitly afferts. " Thou Ihalt no more be term- 
" ed, Forfaken ; neither fhalj thy land any more 
'* be termed, Defolate : but thou (halt be called 
*' Hephzi-bahj (I have delighted in her), and 
" thy land Beulah, (married) : for the Lord 
" delighteth in thee, and thy land fhall be mar- 
" ried ;" Ifa, Ixii. 4. " The Lord hath ivyorn 
" by his right hand, and by the arm of his 
'^ ftrength, Surely I will no more give thy corn 
'' to be meat for thine enemies ; and the fons 
'' of the ftranger fliall not drink thy wine, for 
" the which thou haft laboured : but they that 
" have gathered it fhall eat it, and praife the 
^' Lord ; and they that have brought it toge- 
*' ther fhall drink it in the courts of my hoii- 
*' nefs ;'' ver. 8, 9. " And they fliall dwell in 
*' the land that I have given unto Jacob my 
" fervant, wherein your fathers have dwelt: 
'^ and they fliall dwell therein, even they and 
" their children, and their childrens children, 
" for ever ; and my fervant David fhall be their 
" prince for ever;" Ezek. xxxvii. 25. " But 
*' Judah fliall dvi^ell for ever, and Jerufalem 
^^ from generation to generation ;" Joel iii. 20. 

^' I 



372 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" I will plant them upon their land, and they 
" fhall no more be pulled up out of their land 
*^ which I have given them, faith the Lord thy 
^* God;" Amos ix. 15. 



SECTION n. 

Final extirpation cf Popery. 

Another remarkable event, confequent up- 
on the viclory at Armageddon, is the final ex- 
tirpation of Popery, that fyftem of Antichrif- 
tianifm which had continued fo long in the 
world, for the deftruction both of the fouls and 
bodies of men. 

The horrible confternation of Popifh idola- 
ters after the battle of Armageddon, is repre- 
fented by Ifaiah, chap. ii. lo, ii.- — 18, 19, 20, 
11. ^'^ Enter into the rock, and hide thee in the 
'' duft, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory 
'* of his majefty. T he lofty looks of man fhall 
*' be humbled, and the haughtinels of men 
** fhall be bowed down -, and tjie Lord alone 
'^ fhall be exalted in that day. — And the idols 
'« he fhall utterly abolifh. And they fhall go 
" into the holes of the rocks, and into the caves 
'^ of the earth, for fear of the Lord, and for the 
•^ glory of his majefly, when he arifeth to fhakc 

'• terribly 



Part III. The Events forttold in them. 373 

«' terribly the earth. In that day a man fhall 
*' caft his idols of filver, and his idols of gold, 
** which they made each one for himfelf to wor- 
*' fhip, to the moles, and to the bats ; to go in- 
** to the clefts of the rocks, and into the tops of 
*^ the ragged rocks, for fear of the Lord, and 
** for the glory of his majefty, when he arileth 
*• to fhake terribly the earth." 

This confternation in them fhall be accompa- 
nied by a conviction in others, that the fyflem 
maintained by them is moft ofFenfive to God, 
and fubjecls thofe who adhere to it to the pu* 
nifhment of eternal death. We might infer 
this from the feveral texts which intimate the 
deftru6lion of the beaft by iire, as Ifa. xxx. 33. 
chap. xxxi. 9. Dan. vii. 11. ; for all thefe feem 
to have an afpecl: not only to the material fire at 
Armageddon, but likewife to the torments of 
hell, fo frequently defcribed by fire in fcripturc. 

But the fentiment is explicitly afierted in the 
following texts. *' And they (hall go forth, 
" and look upon the carcafes of the men that 
*' have tranfgreffed againft me : for their worm 
" fiiall not die, neither fhall their fire be 
" quenched ; and they fhall be an abhorring 
« unto all flefh ;'' Ifa. Ixvi. 24. 

The tranfgrefTors mentioned here are thofe 
deflroyed at Armageddon ; for their deflrudlion 
is coeval with the rc-iirn of the Jews, ver. 20. 

and 



374 ^ ^^y ^^ ^^^ Prophecies, Part IIL 

and the Millennium, ver. 21, 22, 23. Their 
punifhment is expreffed by a phrafe fignifying 
the torments of hell ; Mark ix. 44. 46. 48. That 
punifhment is feen in their carcafes ; that is, a 
conviction of it is impreffed upon the mind, by 
the manner of their deftru£lion. " And the beaft 
" was taken, and with him the falfe prophet 
^' that wrought miracles before him, with which 
*' he deceived them that had received the mark, 
^' of the beaft, and them that wor (hipped his 
" imasre. Thefe both were caft alive into a lake 
" of fire burning with brimftone ;" Rev. xix. 
20. The puniftiment reprefented here can be no 
other than the torments of hell ; for they are cast 
alive into the lake, confequently it muft be that 
place where " the worm dieth not, and the fire 
" is not quenched -," befides it is the fame lake 
into which " death and hell are caft'* after the 
general refurreclion, exprefsly termed the fe- 
cond death ; Rev. xx. 14. The perfons fo pu- 
nifned are *' the beaft and falfe prophet," in 
other words, the Pope and the Popilh clergy 
looking not to individuals, but to the head and 
fupporters of the fyftem of Popery. They are 
fiiid to be taken at Armageddon, becaufe the 
finfulnefs of the fyftem is there fully detected 
and clearly expofed by the interpofition of the 
Deity in the deftruclion of its fupporters. The 
fame punifhment is denounced agiinft all thofe 

who 



Part III. 7he Events foretold in them 375 



who adhere to the fyftem : " And the third an- 
" gel followed them, faying with a loud voice, 
" if any man worfhip the beaft and his image, 
*^ and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his 
** hand, the fame fhall drink of the wine of 
" the wrath of God, which is poured out with- 
^' out mixture into the cup of his indignation \ 
** and he fhall be tormented with fire and brim- 
" ftone in the prefence of the holy angels, and 
" in the prefence of the Lamb : and the fmoke 
" of their torment afcendeth up for ever and 
«« ever: and they have no reft day nor night 
*^ who worfliip the beaft and his image, and 
*' whofoever receiveth the mark of his name ;" 
Rev. xiv. 9. — ir. The voice of this angel is 
coeval with the period immediately following 
the battle of Armageddon". This proclama- 
tion 

(I) Mede, Newton, and fome others, fuppofe the voice 
of this angel to have been fulfilled by the Reformation ; 
but to this interpretation I cannot agree, for the following 
reafons: 1. This angel follows after the former two, and 
the firfl of them points to a period flill future, as we have 
feen : 2, It is not true, that the reformers denounced eter- 
nal damnation againft all that remained members of the 
church of Rome. They fpoke of the difficulty of falvation 
in the church of Rome, but that is a language eflentially 
different from the peremptory declaration of this angel. 
But we mav eafily conceive, that at fome future period, 

when 



2,y6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

tion being uttered with a loud voice, intimates 
a public declaration and general conviction, that 
adhering to the fyftem of Popery, fubjeds men 
to eternal torments. 

But notwithftanding this conviction in the 
members of the true church, fuch as adhere to 
the fyftem of Popery, (hall make fome efforts to 
maintain its influence, even after the battle of 
Armageddon ; but thefe efforts fhall prove abor- 
tive, owing partly to their own divifions, 
but chiefly to the Jewifli arms. We are told, 
that " the great city ^ was divided into three 
*' parts, and the cities of the nations fell,*' 
Rev. xvi. 19. ; that is, the rulers of the fyftem 

divided 

when the wrath of God Ihall come on that devoted fo- 
cicty to the nttermoft, they who adhere to her commu- 
nion, fhall he confidered as irreclaimable, and therefore 
juftly configned to everlafting deftrudlion. This do6lrine, 
which would be confidered as uncharitable at the time of 
the Reformation, or even in the prefent age, fhall then 
appear perfe6lly confiftent with reafon and charity : 
o. That the voice of this angel is coeval with the time 
immediately following the battle of Armageddon, ap- 
pears from its coinciding in fentiment and exprefiion 
with other pafTages, which, without controverfy, refer to 
that period. Compare Rev. xvi. 19. and chapxix. 20. 

(1) The city fignifies fometimes the feat of the beafl, 
but mofl frequently, as here, the fubje6ls of hisfpiritual 
junfdi6\ion. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 377 

divided into three feveral parties, which indu- 
ced the nations who adhered to them, either as 
members of their communion, or as allies, to 
withdraw their lupport. 

The nature and caufe of thefe divilions, the 
event only can explain. But while they are 
thus divided among themfelves, and deferted by 
their friends and allies, their fyftem, as far as it 
is viiible in the world, is finally deftroyed by 
the arms of the Jews, who conquer the coun- 
tries over which the blafphemous king had au- 
thority, as we (hall prefently fee. They are the 
inftruments in God's hand, " to give unto 
*' great Babylon the cup of the wine of the 
*' fiercenefs of his wrath." After all, fome fhall 
continue fecretly attached to Popery, fo forcible 
is the influence of fupefftition over the human 
mind ; but thefe fhall be worn out gradually, 
by the prevailing power of the Gofpel of Chrift, 
according to that declaration, '^ And the rem- 
** nant were flain with the fword of him that fat 
*^ upon the horfe, which fword proceeded out 
" of his mouth ^" Rev. xix. 21. 



SEC 



3B 



3 7 S A Key id the Prophecies . Part III. 



SECTION III. 

Conquefl of the Countries in the neighbourhood of 
fudea by the Jews, 

Another remarkable event, which takes place 
betwixt the battle of Armageddon and the Mil- 
lennium is, the conquefl made by the Jews of the 
feveral countries over which the blafphemoua 
king had authority. We learn from Rev. xvi. 
21. that after the battle of i^rmageddon, " there 
^^ fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, 
*' every ftone about the weight of a talent: And 
'' men blafphemed God becaufeof the plague of 
" the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding 
'* great." Hail fignifies war, as in the firft 
trumpet ; great hail, heavy or grievous war to 
the party conquered ; its coming '' out of hea- 
" ven," lignifies that it proceeds from the church, 
Under the authority and direction of God. 

It appears from the prophets, that this war is 
carried on by the Jews, who, after the vidory 
at Armageddon, lead their victorious army into 
the feveral countries in their neighbourhood, 
from which forces were fent to refift them. 
They undertake this war, not to gratify ambi- 
tion or covetoufnefs, but as followers of him, 
who " in righteoufnefs doth judge and make 

" war," 



Part HI. The Evenis foretold in them. 379 

^* war," to break the power of thofe who had 
concerted their deftrudion, to extirpate fuper- 
ftition, and eftablilh the truth. 

The rapidity of their conquefts is in general 
afferted by Ifaiah, chap. xi. 14. " They (hall 
*^ fly upon the fhoulders of the Philiftines to- 
*' ward the weft, they Oiall fpoil them of the 
*^ eaft together ; they fhall lay their hands upon 
*' Edom and Moab, and the children of Am- 
'^ mon fhall obey them." A particular account 
of the conqueft of allPaleftine is given, Ifa. xiv. 
29. — 32. to the clofe. As in the palTage quoted 
immediately before, the Jews are compared to 
an eagle, fo here to a fiery flying ferpent darting 
on his prey. They are faid to come from the 
north, becaufe they march up from Aflyria. 
The effect of their coming is, that " all Paleftine 
*' is diflblved," the government is overturned, 
and the inhabitants are deftroyed. Verfes 2^^. 
32. are a defcription of the Millennium ; and the 
conqueft foretold being interwoven with that 
event, fliews, that the one immediately precedes 
the other. We have another account of this 
conqueft, Ezek. xxv. 15. — 17. ^'Thus faith the 
*' Lord God, becaufe the Philiftines have dealt 
'^ by revenge, and have taken vengeance with a 
** defpiteful heart, to deftroy it (the houfe of Ju- 
" dah) for the old hatred j therefore thus faith 
*' the Lord God, Behold, I will ftretch out mine 

^' hand 



380 J Key to the "Prophecies, Part IIL 

*^ hand upon thp Philiftines, and I will cut off 
'' the Cherethims, and deftroy the remnant of 
'' the fea-coaft. And I will execute great ven- 
'' geance on them with furious rebukes ; and 
" they iliall know that I am rhe Lord, when I 
*^ Ihalllay my vengeance upon them/' 

A fimilar account is given by Zephaniah, 
chap. ii. 4. — 8. '' Gaza fnall be forfaken, and 
" Afhkelon a defolation ; they fhall drive out 
'^ Aftidod at the noon-day, and Ekron Ihall be 
" rooted up. Wo unto the inhabitants of the 
" fea-coafts, the nation of the Cherethites, the 
" word of the Lord is againft you : O Canaan, 
" the land of the Philiftines, I will even deftroy 
'^ thee, that there fhall be no inhabitant. And 
** the fea-coafts fhall be dwellings and cottages 
*' for (hepherds, and folds for flocks. And the 
" coafts fhall be for the remnant of the houfe of 
" Judah ; they fhall feed thereupon, in the 
" houfes of Afhkelon fhall they lie down in the 
*' evening : for the Lord their God fhall vifit 
" them, and turn away their captivity" 

Thefe laft words fliew, that the conqueft in 
view, is coeval with the return of the Jews from 
their captivity 3 but no fuch event took place upon 
their return from Babylon ; therefore it fhall 
take place upon their return from the prefent 
difperfion, confequently after the battle of Ar- 
mageddon. 

The 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 381 

The conqueft of Moab is largely defcribcd 
in the xvth and xvith chapters of Ifaiah • , and 
in the xlviiith chapter of Jeremiah ^ . 

The conqueft of the country of the Ammo- 
nites is laid before us, Jer. xlix. i, 2, " Con- 
^' cerning the Ammonites, thus faith the Lord, 
^^ Hath Ifrael no fons ? hath he no heir ? Why 
^' then doth their king inherit Gad, and his 
^* people dwell in his cities ? Therefore behold, 
^' the days come, faith the Lord, that I will 
*' caufe an alarm of war to be heard in Rabbah 
*' of the Ammonites, and it fhall be a defolate 
*' heap, and her daughters fhall be burnt with 
" fire ; then fhall Ifrael be heir to them that 
^' were his heirs, faith the Lord." Ifrael did 
not hitherto poiTefs the country of the Ammo- 
nites ; but when fettled in his own land after 

the 

(1) That the time of this conqueft is after the battle 
of Armageddon, (fee p. 363. et seg.) The period of three 
years, mentioned chap. xvi. I4. does not refer to the pre- 
ceding prophecy, but points to a different and near event. 
When the prophets mention a very remote event, they 
fometimes introduce a nearer event, relating to the fame 
people or country, that when accompliflicd it may afford 
a proof of the completion of the more remote event in its 
own time. Several inftances might be adduced of this, 
if it were neceffary. 

(2) The prophecy of Jeremiah is fo fimilar to that of 
Ifaiah, that they muft both refer to the fame time. 



382 A Key io the Prophecies. Part IIL 

the battle of Armageddon, his boundary fliall 
extend, as we have feen, from the coaftsof the 
Mediterranean to the banks of the Euphrates. 
Then fliall he be heir to the Ammonites. To 
that period therefore the prophecy points. 

The conqueft of the countries of Moab and 
Ammon is foretold by Zephaniah, chap. ii. 8. — 1 1 . 
*^ I have heard the reproach of Moab and the 
^^ reviiings of the children of Ammon^ whereby 
*' they have reproached my people, and magni- 
" lied themfelves againfl their border. There- 
'^ fore, as I live, faith the Lord of hofts, the 
'^ God of Ifrael, Surely Moab fl:iall be as Sodom, 
^^ and the children of Ammon as Gomorrah, 
*^ even the breeding of nettles and falt-pits, and 
" a perpetual defoiatiofn, the relidue of my peo- 
*^ pie fliall fpoil them, and the remnant of my 
'' people fliall pofTefs them. This fliall they 
'' have for their pride, becaufe they have re- 
*' proached and magnified themfelves againfl 
" the people of the Lord of hofts. The Lord 
'^ will be terrible unto them : for he will fami(h 
" all the gods of the earth, and men fhall wor- 
" iliip him, every one from his place, even all 
" the ifles of the heathen." Here it is afferted, 
that the people of God, or the children of Ifrael, 
fhall conquer thefe two countries, and then 
polTefs them, ver. 9. ; at that time, when " all 
/^ the gods of the earth fliall be famidied," that 

is, 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 383 

Ls, when every falfe religion ftiall be deftroyed, 
and men fhall every where worfhip the true God, 
ver. II. Thefe circumftances can only apply to 
the period after the battle of Armageddon, and 
immediately before the Millennium. 

The conquell of the country of Edom by the 
people of Ifrael, and confequently at the fame 
time, is predicted by Ezekiel, chap. xxv. 1 2. to 
14. ^' Thus faith the Lord God, Becaufe that 
*' Edom hath dealt againft the houfe of Judah, 
" by taking vengeance, and hath greatly offend- 
*' ed and revenged himfelf upon them ; There- 
" fore, thus faith the Lord God, I will alfo 
" ftretch out mine hand upon Edom, and will 
" cut oiF man and bead from it, and I will 
" make it defolate from Teman, and they of 
" Dedan fhall fall by the fword. And I will 
*' lay my vengeance upon Edom by the hand of 
*' my people Ifrael^ and they fhall do in Edom 
'' according to mine anger, and according to my 
**fury; and they jfhall know my vengeance, 
"faith the Lord God." They fnall -not only 
conquer the country of Edom, but they fhall 
likewife poflefs it ; " and they of the fouth fliall 
" poffefs the mount of Efau;" Obad. ver. 19. 

The conqueft of Syria at the fame period, 
feems to be the event foretold by Jeremiah, 
chap. xlix. 23. — 28. The punifliment of Syria 
and Paleftine, mentioned Zeeb. ix. i. — 8. cer- 
tainly 



384 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

tainly takes place after the battle of Armaged- 
don, about the beginning of the Millennium ; 
for it is then, *' when the eyes of man, as of all 
*' the tribes of Ifrael, (hall be towards the 
" Lord," ver. i. that is, " when all nations 
*' fliall ferve him," — '^ he that remaineth fhall 
" be for our God," ver. 7. All that efcape de- 
ftrudion fliall fubmit to the true religion, when 
God " will encamp about his houfe, and no op- 
'^ preflbr fhall pafs through them any more,*' 
ver. 8. All thefe circumftances can apply only 
to the Millennium. 

The puniftiment of the Cuftiites (Ethiopians, 
or rather Arabians) and Affyrians, mentioned 
Zeph. ii. 12, 13. feems to take place at the fame 
time, becaufe it is mentioned together with the 
conqueft of Paleftine, Moab and Ammon. 

The punifhment of AlTyria, coeval with this 
period, is clearly afferted, Micah v 6. '' They 
" fhall wafte the land of Aflyria with the fword, 
" and the land of Nimrod in the entrances 
*' thereof." This wafting of Aflyria takes place 
when the Ruler of Ifrael *^ fhall ftand and feed 
" in the ftrength of the Lord his God, and they 
<^ (the children of Ifrael) fhall return," ver. 4. ; 
that is, about the time the Jews are converted 
and fubmit to the Mefliah, when " he (the 
" Ruler) (liallbe great to the ends of the earth," 
ver. 4. when he fhall deliver his people from 

the 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 385 

the AflyrianS then in their land, that is, from 
the blafphemous king then dwelling in Judea, 
ver. 6. when the Jews ihall propagate the truth 
among the nations, ver. 7. and efFedtually fub- 
due the enemies of religion, ver. 8. ; confequent- 
ly this wafting of Affyria takes place after the 
battle of Armageddon. 

Perhaps too the punifhment of Elam, (or 
Periia), recorded Jer- xlix. 34. — 38. fhallbe 
executed at the fame time. There are indeed 
no circumftances in the narration to fix the 
time of its completion, unlefs we confider that 
expreffion, '' I will fct my throne in Elam," 
ver. 38. to imply the eftablifhment of the true 
religion in Perfi^j in which cafe, the deftru^lion 
accompanying or preceding the eftablifhment of 
the true religion muft be after the battle of Ar- 
inageddon, and immediately before the Millen- 
nium. 

3 C The 

(i) The mixture of the figurative and literal meanint^* 
occalions the greateil difficulty of all others in the interpre- 
tation of prophecy. The Affyrian here fignifies the blaf- 
phemous king, then refident in Judea. But the land Of 
Affyria is to be taken literally ; for the defign of the pro- 
phecy is to intimate, that in regard forces are fent from 
Affyria to fupport the blafphemous king, they, as well as 
the other allies, fliall be punifhed by the fword of God in 
retuvn. 



386 J Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

The conqueft of Egypt at the fame time is 
largely defcribed, with the fteps that lead to it, 
in chapters xviii. andxix. of Ifaiah. 

The three laft verfes of the nineteenth chap- 
ter are evidently defcriptive of the Millennium, 
and can apply to no other period. The whole 
of the preceding prophecy is connected with 
that period by the expreffionSj " in that day/' 
frequently repeated ; fo that the application of 
this prophecy to the conqueft of Senacherib, or 
to any period already paft, muft be erroneous, 
while the application of it I now offer muft be 
juft. 

The eighteenth chapter fhews the caufe of the 
punifhment inflicted on the Egyptians, which is 
recorded in the nineteenth chapter. Egypt is 
the land of *' the winged cymbal/' (as Lowth 
properly explains it), if by Cufh we underftand 
Ethiopia or Arabia ; the word tranilated beyond 
fignifies either on this lide or the other, and fo is 
applicable to Egypt, as bordering on both thefe 
countries. 

The crime laid to the charge of the Egyptians 
is, that they " fend ambaffadors by the fea, and 
*' in veffels of bulrufhes (papyrus) on the wa- 
" ters, faying, Go ye fwift meffengers, to a na- 
*^ tion fcattered and peeled, to a people terrible 
"^^ from their beginning hitherto \ a nation 

*' meted 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 387 

*' meted out and trodden down, whofeland the 
" rivers have fpoiled \" 

The meflengers are fent to collect troops, in 
order to affift the beaft at Armageddon. 

The people againft whom thefe troops are 
fent, are the Jews. The defcription given of 
the Jews by the Egyptians, (for the addrefsto 
the meifengers is put in their mouth), feems in- 
tended, to excite the hatred, and animate the 
courage of their troops, againft the Jews. They 
are reprefented as a people '^ fcattered" or dif- 
perfed throughout the world, ^' peeled," or op- 
preffed by all nations, ^' terrible from their be- 
*^ ginning hitherto ;" either that they are to be 
dreaded by other nations, on account of their 
enmity to them, or that they are objedls of ter- 
ror and aftonifliment, on account of the jadg- 
ments inflicted on them : "a nation meted out" 

(Qf 

(1) Bifhop Lowth tranflatcs the paffacje thus: "Go 
" ye fwift melTengers to a nation ftretched out in length, 
<* and fmoothed ; a natiou. meted out by line, and trodden 
" down, whofe land the rivers have nouriflied." But 
with all deference to the learned prelate, I think the 
common tranflation preferable. He fuppofes the meflen- 
gers fent to the land, and defcribed by its appearance ; 
no doubt confidering the land as a metaphor, fignifying 
the people : but then I find the words nation and people 
three feveral times inferted in the addrefs, in pdl which, 
the term land ihould have been exprelled or underftood. 
in order to make the metaphor tolerable. • 



385 AKe^ to the Prophecies. Part III. 

(of line)% on whom God himfelf has extended 
the line of deftrudlion ; '' trodden down/' def- 
pifed, and treated like the mire of the ftreets ; 
" whofeland the rivers have fpoiled,". has been 
fucceflively over- run by every conquering army ^. 
The defign of this defcription is, to reprefent 
them as a people hated of God, and therefore 
worthy of being extirpated by men. The re- 
fuit of this expedition is given us, verfes 3. — 6. 
and it correfponds cxa6lly with the defcription 
of the battle of Armageddon. — After a folemn 
invitation to all the inhabitants of the world to 
give ear, as to a matter of importance, in which 
all are interefted ; God intimates, that he will at 
firft give fuccefs to the expedition, fo far as to 
collect a formidable army; but that he will af- 
terwards blaft the expedition, by utterly deftroy- 
ing the forces fo collected. All this is reprefented, 
by a fit and elegant metaphor. The conduct of 
Providence, in the firft ftage of the expedition, 
is compared to a " clear heat after rain, or a 
'* dewy cloud in a day of harveft/* which ra- 
pidly 

(1) 2 Kings xxi. 13. Ifa. xxxiv. II. 

(2) A conquering army is frequently compared to an 
overflowing river; as Ifa. viii. 8. and Dan. xi. The de- 
fcription is mofl applicable to the land of Judea, for it 
has been fucceflively over-run, by the AiTyrians, Babylo- 
nians, P«rfiansj Grecians, Romans^ Saracens, and Turks. 



Part III. The E'vents foretold in them, 389 

pidly advances vegetation, perfects the bud 
and forms the bloffom of the vine into a fvveU 
ling grape. But when the hope of the huf- 
bandman is thus raifed to a plentiful vintage, it 
is fuddenly blafled, before the grapes are fully 
ripe; the fhoots of the vine cut off with pru- 
ning hooks ; the branches hewed down and fcat- 
tered on the ground, become a prey to the ra- 
pacious birds of the mountains, and to the wild 
beafts of the earth ' . The laft verfe is a chro* 
nological note added to the prophecy, to Ihew 
the time of its completion. It fhall " be fui- 
" filled in that time/' when the people defcri- 
bed, ver. 2. againfl whom the expedition was 
contrived, " fhall be brought as a prefent unto 
" the Lord of hofts — to the place of the name 
** of the Lord of hofts, the mount Zion ;" that 
is, when the Jews fhall be reftored to their own 
land, for fo the phrafe is ufed, Ifa. Ixvi. 20, 
Now, we have feen that the battle of Armaged- 
don and the reftoration of the Jews exa£i:iy 
coincide. The fpirit of prophecy having un- 
folded the crime of Egypt proceeds to ihew the 
punifhmenc of it. It is therefore entitled the 
Burden of Egypt. In order to illuftrate it, he 

gives 

(1) You will find this circumrcance of making' the for- 
ces collected at Armao;eddon a prey to rapacious birds 
rlearly afferted, Rev. xix. 1.7, 18. 



390 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

gives a hiftory of Egypt for fome time before, 
probably from the fall of the Turkifh empire ; 
as, that there fhall be great divifions among the 
Egyptians, Ifa. xix. 2. — That they Ihallbe much 
under the influence of fuperftition, ver. 3. — 
That God will deliver them over to the domi- 
nion of " a cruel lord ;" meaning Antichrift, 
or the blafphemous king, then relident in Ju- 
dea, ver. 4. — That he fhall feize on all the 
fources of their wealth, as the produce of their 
foil, of their manufadories, of their river and 
iifh ponds, ver, 5. — 10. ; which correfponds ex- 
a6lly with the reprefentation of Daniel xi. 43. 
*' He (liall have power over the treafures of 
" gold and of filver, and over all the precious 
^' things of Egypt.'' God charges the coun- 
fellors of Egypt with folly, and the people of k 
w^ith cowardice, in fubmitting tamely to fuch 
delufion and oppreilion ; Ifa. xix. 1 1 . — 16. Then 
follows an account of the punifhment he had in 
view, and the confequences of it. 

He reprefents it in general, as a divine inter- 
-pofition, ver. 16. then adds the manner of it. 
" And the land of Judah fhall be a terror unto 
" Egypt, every one that maketh mention there- 
*^ of, fhall be afraid in himfelf ; becaufe of the 
'* counfel of the Lord of hofts, which he hath 
" determined againft it ;" ver. 17. Tidings of 
the fall of the beaft'and his adherents in Judea, 

fill 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 391 

fill his party in Egypt with terror ; nor is that 
terror groundiefs, for the vi£lorious Jewifti 
army enters Egypt, to execute the counfel of 
God concerning that kingdom. *' In that 
*^ day, fhall five cities in the land of Egypt, 
** fpeak the language of Canaan, and fwear to 
** the Lord of hofts ; one fhall be called the city 
** of dellruclion," ver. 18. At that time, five 
parts out of fix' of the land of Egypt, fhall 
embrace the true religion, carried there by the 
Jews, and fhall devote themfelves to the fervice 
of Jehovah. The remaining fixth part, adher- 
ing to the Antichriftian tyranny, and luperfti- 
tion of their late " cruel lord," fliall be utter- 

(1) The interpretation given above is fuggefted hy 
Calvin, on Ifaiah. I adopt it as being moft confillent 
with the reft of the pafTage : when it is faid that '^ there 
" fhall be an altar to the Lord in the midft of Egypt, 
" and a pillar at the border thereof :'* That " the Lord 
'* (hall be known to the Egyptians, and the Egyptians 
" fliall know the Lord :" That " the Egyptians fliall 
" ferve with the AlTyrians," and " be a third with Ifrael 
" and Affyria." Thefe expreflions imply, that the great 
body of the nation embraces the true religion : Now, 
five parts out of fix conftitutc the bulk of the nation ; 
but five cities of all Egypt, make a very fmall part of 
the nation ; which by no means agrees with the reft of 
the reprefentatiout 



J 



02 J Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 



ly deftroyed . To the clofe of the chapter, 
there is an account of Egypt as making a part of 
the Millennial church. The countries of Edom, 
Moab and Ammon, are not only conquered but 
pofleffed by the Jews, as we have feen ; which 
reprefentation agrees with the extent of their 
border from the coafts of the Mediterranean to 
the banks of the Euphrates. But the countries 
of AfTyriaand Egypt, though conquered, are not 
poffefled by them, as appears from ver. 20. 24, 
25. which reprefent them as two diftincl nations, 
holding church-communion with each other, 
and with the people of Ifrael. 

When peace is eftablifhed, the Jewifli church 
fhall fing that hymn, Ifa. xiv. 3. — 27. and chap, 
sxv. ver. I. — 5. 

In the progrefs of events, we have feen the 
nations over which the blafphemous king has a 
fpiritual jurifdiftion ; the nations who fupport 

him, 

(I) Some read, " the city of the fun," by changing 
he into heth^ and fuppofe that Heliopolis is intended. But 
Lowth, who adopts that reading, feems to fufpe6t, that 
the text might have met with unfair management from 
Omar or his party, in order to accommodate it to his 
views, and procure refpect to his fchifmatial temple. But 
on the fuppofition that the reading contended for were 
more clearly eftablifhed than it can be, it would only in^ 
volve the paffage in obfcurity ; whereas, the interpreta- 
tion given above is clear, and coniiftent witli the fcope of 
the whole paffage. 



Part III. The Events foretold in thsm, 393 

him in his laft extremity j the nations involved 
in his f.^]l at Armageddon ; the nations conquer, 
ed by the Jews, after Armageddon ; and thefe 
are nearly the fame. The concurrence of thefe 
four feveral reprefentations ferve to prove, that 
the progrefs marked is not the contrivance of 
fancy, but the inveftigation of the truth. 

S E C T I O N IV. 

Rejioraiion of the difperfed Jews. 

A fourth event foretold, which Ihall proba- 
bly be accompliihed at this period, is the reftora- 
tion of thofe Jews, w^ho had not an opportunity 
to join their brethren, in the Vv'ildernefs of Al- 
fyria. The Chriflian powers in the feveral coun- 
tries where they refide, fhall give their aid 
cheerfully and liberally, to convey them to the 
land of promife, then pofieiTed by their brc« 
thren, in confequence of the victory at Ar- 
mageddon. This is repeatedly alTerted in the 
prophecy of Ifaiah. " Thus faith the Lord 
'^ God, Behold, I will lift up my hand to the 
" Gentiles, and fct up my flandard to the peo- 
" pie : and they Ihall bring thy fons in their 
" arms, and thy daughters fhalibe carried up- 
" on their fliouiders ;'* chap. xlix. 22. " Who 
*^ are thefe that fly as a cloud, and aa the doves 

-, D « to 



^^4 ^ ^^y io the Prophecies* Part IIL 

'' to their windows ? Surely the ifles fhall wait 
" for me, and the ihips of TarfliiQi ' firft, to 
^ bring thy fons from far, their filver and their 
*^ gold with them, unto the name of the Lord 
" thy God J and to the holy One of Ifrael, be* 
•^ caufe he hath glorifie'J thee ;" chap. ix. 8, 9. 
^^ And they (the Gentiles) fhall bring all your 
" brethren for an offering unto the Lord, out of 
^' all nations, upon horfes, and in chariots, and 
" in litters, and upon mules, and upon fwift 
^^ beafts, to my holy mountain Jerufalem, faith 
*' the Lord, as the children of Ifrael bring an of- 
«^ fering in a clean vefTel, into the houfe of the 
** Lord,'* chap. Ixvi, ao. 

SEC 

(1) Bochart fuppofes Tarfhifli to be a part of Spain> 
afterwards called TartelTus. But it appears by com- 
paring I Kings xxii. 48. with 2 Cliron. xx. 36. that there 
was a place of the fame name near Ophir, fuppofed by 
fome to lie in the Eafl Indies, by others, on the eaft coall of 
Africa. Mr. Bruce, in his " Travels to difcover the Source 
of Nile," has difculTed this fubje6t with much informa- 
tion and ability ; and with great appearance of truth, 
places Tarfnifh and Ophir, on the eafterncoaft of Africa, 
It is certain that the expreffion like wife is proverbial, 
fignifying any fliips famous for trade ! and what fhips fo 
famous in thefe latter days, as thofe of Britain ; per- 
haps they fliall fliew the firft example of carrying God's 
exiled people to their own land. 



Part IIL The Events foretold in ihem^ 395 

SECTION V. 

Miffionaries are fent from Judea^ to propagate t}}^ 
Gefpel among the Natkns . 

Another event which fliall begin to be ao 
compUflied at this period is, the propagation of 
the gofpel by the Jews, among the benighted 
nations. While they carry in the one hand the 
temporal fword for the deftru£lion of fpiritual 
Babylon, they hold in the Qther the fpiritual 
fword, for the deliverance of ignorant nations, 
from the tyranny of fin and Satan. 

A commiffion given to the Jews for this pur- 
pofe, together with the execution and fuccefs of 
it, is recorded Ifa, xlv, 20. — 25. *^ Affemble 
*' yourfelves and come : draw near together, ye 
*' that are elcaped of the nations : they have no 
*' knowledge that fet up the wood of their gra- 
*' ven image, and pray unto a god that cannot 
** fave." Here God addreifes the Jews immedi- 
ately upon their reftoration; and reprefents 
the deplorable condition of thofe nations, that 
were ftill involved in ignorance and idolatry. 
** Tell ye, and bring them near, yea, let them 
** take counfel together : Who hath declared 
*' this from ancient time ? who hath told it 
*' from that time ? Have not I the Lord ? And 
*^ there is no god elfe befi^le me, a juft God, 

^«and 



59^ ^ ^^y io the Prophecies. Part III. 

*' and a Saviour, there is none befide me." He 
exprefsly commands the Jews to bring thefc 
nations near to him, who were hitherto alien- 
ated from him. He directs as to the manner, 
they mull be brought near, by perfuafion, *'^ let 
*' them take counfel together ;" they are to 
be perfuaded, by urging on their confciences, 
the completion of the prophecy concerning 
the converfion and reftoration of the Jews, 
predided fo long before ; affording fufficient 
evidence to the rational mind, that Jehotah 
is the only true God, and the only Saviour of 
thofe who truft in him. ^^ Look unto me, and 
*' be ye faved, all the ends of the earth ; for I 
** am God, and there is none elfe.'' He iffues 
a proclamation in his own name by way of direc- 
tion to them to make a free offer of the Sa- 
viour, to all people without exception ; and a 
promife of eternal falvation to thoie who look 
to him with the eye of faith j to remind them 
at the fame time that " there is no falvation 
*' in any other.'* By way of encouragement to 
the Jews, to execute this commiflion faithfully 
and zealoully, he intimates the fuccefs of it : 
^' I have fworn by myfelf, the word is gone out 
*' of my mouth in righteoufnefs, and fhall not 
^' return, that unto me every knee Ihall bow, 
^' every tongue fliall fwear. ' Surely fhall one 
'^^ fay, in the Lord have I righteoufnefs and 

f ^ ftrength ; 



Part III. The Events foretold in thsm* 397 

** ftrength : even to him fliall men come, and 
" all that are incenfed againll him fiiall be 
*' afhamed." He declares by a folemnoath, that 
every knee (liall bow to his fovereignty, and 
every tongue con fefs the juflice of his claim. 

That multitudes fliall lay hold of the mercy 
offered, and cheerfully adore him as their Savi- 
our ; while thofe who obftinately reject him, 
fhall reluctantly bow the knee, to offer unavail- 
ing fupplications, and proclaim his juftice, by 
their fhrieks of woe^ when he fitteth on the 
throne of his glory, and Ihall call all nations be- 
fore him ' . 

This is afferted in plain terms, Ifa. ii. 2, 3. 
*' And it fnall come to pafs in the laft days, 
*' that the mountain of the Lord's houfe ihall 
" be eftabliflied in the top of the mountains, — 
" and all nations fhall flow unto it ; — for out of 
** Zion fl:iall go forth the law^ and the v/ord of 
" the Lord from JerufalemJ" It is implied in 
the figurative defcription of the progrefi of the 
gofpel in the latter days, which frequently oc- 
curs in the prophets. The gofpel, carrying di- 
vine grace to all nations, is reprefented by a 
river entering into the fea; but this river iffues 
from the fanctuary at Jerufalem ; that is, the 
gofpel proceeds from, and is propagated by the 

Jewifli 

(I) Compare Phil. ii. 20. with Rom.'xiv. 11. 



39^ A Key to the Prophecies, Part III, 

Jewifli church. ^' And the waters came down 
^' from under the right fide of the houfe ; — then 
*' fai^ he unto me, Thefe waters iffue out toward 
•* the eaft country, and go down into the defart, 
" and go into the fea :" Ezek. xlvii. i. — 8. 
" And a fountain {hall come forth of the houfe 
*^ of the Lord, and ftjall water the valley of 
«« Shittiiii," Joel iii. i8. ^' And it Ihall be in 
'^ that day, that living waters fhall go out from 
** Jerufaiem : half of them toward the former 
*^ fea, and half of them toward the hinder fea : 
" in fummer and in winter fhall it be/* Zech. 
xiv. 8. 

A narration of the fame event, is laid before 
us, Ila. Ixvi. 19. " And I willfet afign among 
*' them (the Gentiles), and I will fend thofe that 
" efcape of them (the Jews) unto the nations, 
*' to TarPnifli, Pul, and Lud, that draw the 
*' bdw, to Tubal, and Javan, to the ifles afar 
^^ off, that have not heard my fame, neither 
'* have feen my glory ; and they fliall declare 
*' my glory among the Gentiles." Thefe places 
to which the Jewifli miflionaries are fent, lie in 
all directions, eaft, weft, fouth, and north from 
Judea. Tarfhiih, as the name of a place on the 
eaftern ocean, is moft probably here a general 
t^rm for the eaftern nadons \ Pul and Lud re- 
prefent the inhabitants of the continent of 

Africa, 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 399 

frica, for Lud is commonly tranflated Lybians j 
Tubal and Javan lie to the north, the former 
being commonly reckoned the Scythians or Tar- 
tars, the latter the Grecians ; the Ides afar ofi, 
ufuaily denote the weftern regions of the world ' . 
The excellent fpirit and great fuccefs of the 
Jewifh miffionaries, in propagating the gofpel, 13 
reprefented by a fignificant metaphor, Micah 
Y. 7. *' And the remnant of Jacob fhall be in 
*^ the midft of many people, as a dew from the 
" Lord, as the fhowers upon the grafs, that tar- 
*^ rieth not for man, nor waiteth for the fons of 
'* men.'* As the dew defcends in abundance— 
without noife — in its feafon, not regarding the 
defires or averfions of men^ — to make the earth 
fruitful in thofe produdions that are neceffary 

for 

(1) When we compare thisverfe, with that immedi- 
ately following, " And they (the Gentiles) fhall bring: 
" your brethren for an offering unto the Lord ," Sec. we 
fee that the two events laft mentioned, are accompliihing 
at the fame time. The Jews fend miflionaries to all the 
nations from Judea, and the nations fend back to Judea 
fuchofthe Jews asare difperfed among them, and have 
not yet joined their brethren : The providence of God 
feems to have appointed this twofold communication, 
betwixt the Jews and Gentiles, in the latter days, that 
the great arguments for revealed religion arifuig from 
the completion of prophecy, may be more extenfivelf 
known, and more deeply impreffed on the hearts of man- 
kind) f«r their eternal falvatio?. 



40© A Key io the Prophecies, Part III. 

for the life and happinefs of man ; fo the Jews 
directed by the Spirit of God, Ihall liberally and 
exteniively difiFufe a knowledge of the truth ; in 
all humility, without pride or babbling ; inde- 
pendent of the approbation or difapprobation 
of man ; to make thofe whom they inftruci:, 
fruitful in holinefs, in order to their eternal 
happinefs*. 



CHAP. 



( 1 ) By comparing this verfe with that immediately fol- 
lowing, "and the remnant of Jacob fhall be as a lion," Sec. 
we learn the concurrence of this event, with the third 
mentioned, as a confequent of the battle of Armageddon. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 401 

CHAPTER VII. 

Of the Millennium. 

THE united influence of thefe feveral events 
produces a great revolution, a univerfal 
change in the religion and morals of mankind. 
Any revolution is in prophetic phrafe an earth- 
quake ;|for as an earthquake alters the appearance of 
the natural world, a revolution changes the face 
of the political or moral world. But thi-i is called 
*^ a great earthquake, fuch as was not fince men 
*' were upon the earth, fo mighty an earthquake, 
*' and fo great,'' Rev. xvi. 18. The ftrongeft 
bulwarks of the kingdom of Satan are overturn- 
ed by it. " Every ifland fled away, and the 
*' mountains were not found," ver. 20. The 
renovation of mankind is fo great and extenfive 
that it is called " new heavens and a new earth,'* 
Ifa. Ixv. 17. ; chap. Ixvi. 22. ; 2 Peter iii. 13. ; 
Rev. xxi. I. 

This revolution, on account of its continuing 
a thoufand years, is commonly termed by the 
writers on the Apocalypfe, The Millennium. 

SEC- 



402 A Key io the Prophecies. Part IlL 

SECTION I. 

^he Confinement of Satan, 

An uncontroverted character of this period is, 
the confinement of Satan. " And I faw an 
" angel come down from heaven, having the 
*' key of the bottomlefs pit, and a great chain 
" in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, 
'' that old ferpent, v/hich is the Devil and Sa- 
" tan, and bound him a thoufand years y and 
*' caft him into the bottomlefs pit, a-nd fhut him 
" up, and fet a fealupon him, that he fhould 
^^ deceive the nations no more, till the thoufand 
'"' years fiiould be fulfilled ; and after that he 
" muft be loofed a little feafon ;" Rev., xx. i, 
2,3. 

It Is cuftomary among men to confine great 
offenders, particularly fuch as contrive plots 
againfl: theftate, to the ftrongeft prifons, to load 
them with irons, and, among the ancients, the 
door, when locked, was fealed fc«: further fecu- 
rity. So, when Daniel was put into the lions 
den, the flone that covered it was fealed " with 
" the king's fignet, and thofe of his lords ;" 
Dan. vi. 17. In allufion to thefe cuftoms, Satan 
is reprcfented as feized, bound and imprifonedy 

the 



^Farrt ILL The Events foretold in them. 405 

the door as locked and fealed, to intimate, that 
an efFe<^ual reftraint fliall be laid on him during 
this period. Perhaps this reflraint may be an 
aclual confinement in the abyfs which the De- 
vil and his angels dread, as appears from their 
befeeching our Lord that he would not com- 
mand them to go to the deep, Luke viii. 31. 
But whatever reftraint is laid on in the invifible 
world, it can only appear to the eye. of fenfe in 
the effects refulting from it. 

The great advantage arifing from the reftraint 
laid on Satan is, that he cannot deceive the na- 
tions during the Millennium. This implies the 
removal of thofe obftacles which lie in the way 
of propagating the gofpel. At prefent, the dif. 
ficulties are infurmountable. In Popifh coun- 
tries, the Scriptures are carefully taken out of 
the hands of the people, left they fliould judge 
for themfelves 5 and others are prevented from 
giving them inftiruc^ion, by the terrors of fire 
and faggot. In moft Mahometan, and in fome 
Pagan nations, an attempt to convert the fub- 
jects to the Chriftian faith, is puniftiable with 
death. Now, fo much violence, in oppofition 
to a religion which breathes nothing but peace 
and love, can only proceed from the delufions 
of Satan. When he i§ reftrained, thefe are re- 
movedy and the gofpel ftiall have free courfe and 
,be glorified. 

iigajr 



404 ^ Key to the Trophecies, Part III. 

Again, this confinement implies the removal 
of the numberlefs fecret objections that arife in 
the human heart againft the truth. ** If our 
*' gofpel be hid, it is hid to them that are loft ; 
^' in whom the god of this world hath blinded 
" the minds of them who believe not, left the 
" light of the glorious gofpel of Chrift, who is 
*' the image of God, (hould ftiine unto them.'' 
Farther, this reftraint implies, that the church 
fhall be free from thofe per fecut ions fhe experi- 
enced more or lefs in every former period. The 
Devil " was a murderer from the beginning,*' 
and in all the perfecutions of the church, had 
the chief, though invifible hand j his confine- 
ment therefore fecures her peace, 

SECTION II. 

The Refurre5lion and Reign of the Martyrs^ 

Another character of the Millennium is, the 
refurreclion and reign of the Martyrs. *' And 
*' I faw thrones, and they fat on them, and judg- 
" ment was given unto them ; and I faw the 
*' fouls of them that w^ere beheaded for the 
" witnefs of Jefus, and for the word of God, 
*^ and which had not worfhipped the beaft, nei- 
t' ther his image, neither had received his mark 

" upon 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 405 

^^ upon their foreheads, or in their hands ; and 
'' they lived and reigned with Chrift a thou- 
" fand years. But the reft of the dead lived 
" not again, until the thoufand years were fi> 
" nilhed. This is the firft refurreclion. Blef- 
*' fed and holy is he that hath part in the firft 
" refurreclion -, on fuch the fecond death hath 
" no power, but they fhall be priefts of God 
*' and of Chrift, and fhall reign with him a 
" thoufand years;" Rev. xx. 4, 5, 6. 

Few paffages of facred writ have occafioned 
fuch various opinions and warm contefts as this. 
However, the controverfy may be reduced to 
this queflion. Is the firft refurreclion to be taken 
in a literal or figurative fenfe ? 

Amoner thofe who contend for a literal refur-* 

o 

reclion, difierent opinions have obtained refpe£l- 
ing the manner of it. It were uncandid to con- 
found them in the mafs together, and charge 
fome w4th the abfurdities maintained by others. 
Cerinthus, who was contemporary with the A- 
poftle John, maintained that the Millenniuni 
would be employed in nuptial entertainments; 
and carnal delights. 

His opinions were revived in the beginning 
of the third century, and propagated at Rome 
by one Poculus, a Montanift. The fame fen- 
timents were propagated, about the middle of 
the third century, by Nepos, an Egyptian Bi- 

fhop, 



j{.o6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

iliop, who publiihed a treatife, entitled, A Con- 
futation of the Allegorifts ; in which he ridi- 
cules the opinion of thofe who were for explain- 
ing the Millennium in a figurative fenfe. Dio- 
nyfius, Biftiop of Alexandria, undertook to give 
a formal anfwer to his treatife, in two books 
concerning the promifes'. 

Many of the fathers, who deemed Cerinthus 
a heretic, explained the firft refurrection in a li- 
teral fenfe. They were of opinion, " That all 
the faints fhall arife from the dead a thoufand 
years before the general refurredion, and live 
in Jerufalera, new-built and adorned, together 
With Chriil, who fliail perfonally refide there ; 
and that they fhall enjoy all the lawful plea- 
sures of this earth, where plenty fliall then 
abound." This was the opinion of Ireneus, Juf- 
tin Martyr, T-ertullian, Laclantius, and others. 
It v/ould appear this opinion originated from 
Papias, who pretended, that it was received by 
tradition from the Apoftle John. But Eufebi- 
us fays of this Papius, that " he was a man of 
fl^nder judgment ;" and if the tradition prefer- 
ved by Ireneus be infpedled, it will fufficiently 
juftify that charge. 

Part of the tradition is as follows : " The 
days fliall eome in which there fhall be vines, 
which (hall feverally have ten thoufand branches : 

and 

(I) Eufeb. Eccl. Hifl. lib. vii. c. U 24, 25. 



Part III. The E-oenis foretold in them. 407 

and each of thefe branches (hall have ten thou- 
fand leffer branches ; and each of thefe lefler 
branches fliall have ten thoufand twigs ; and 
each of thefe twigs fliall have ten thoufand 
clufters of grapes ; and in every one of thefe 
clufters fhall be ten thoufand' grapes ; and every 
one of thefe grapes being preffed, fhali give 
twenty-five metretas (that is, according to the 
mildeft computation, 275 gallons) of wine ; and 
when one Ihall take hold of one of thefe facrcd 
bunches, another fhall cry out, I am a better 
bunch, take me, and by me blefs the Lord.'* 
Can any man be fo bereft of fenfe, as to imagine 
this ftufF could ever come out of the mouth of 
an Apoftle' ? 

A third opinion on this fubjecl is that of 
Mede, in which he is followed by Daubuze, 
Bifbop Newton, and the moft fenfible part of 
the modern Millenniarians. He fuppofes the 
great day of judgment to continue a thoufand 
years ; that in the morning of that day, or at 
the beginning of the thoufand years, the mar- 
tyrs (hall arife from the dead, and, continue on 
earth, till the evening of the great day, which 
concludes with the general refurrection of all 
the dead. This opinion differs in feveral re- 
fpecls from that of the Fathers. It fuppofes, that 
martyrs only rife from the dead in the firft rc- 

furreclion, 

(I) Whitby in his TreatiCe on the True Millcmuuin. 



4o8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

furreclion, not all faints : That the whole earth 
fnall be poflefied by them ; not Jerufalem and 
the land of Judea only : That Chrift (hall not 
perfonally dwell on earth : That the faints fhall 
be occupied in fpiritual, not fenfual delights '. 
Bifliop Burnet held an opinion different from 
all thefe, in which I prefume he ha.; had few 
followers. He fuppofes that the Millennium 
follows the general judgment, when this earth, 
new modelled by the conflagration, accompany- 
ing that awful event, fhall be the habitation of 
the faints for a thoufand years. But as the Scrip- 
tures reprefent Gog and Magog compafling the 
camp of the faints and the beloved city, at the 
end of thefe thoufand years, he is much at a 
lofs to account for the introduction of thofe in- 
habitants into his new earth. As all the wicked 
were deftroyed by the general judgment, he fup- 
pofes them tb be generated from the mud or 
(lime of the earth, as brute creatures were ori- 
ginally. But this fuppofition, withevery intel- 
ligent reader, muft fink his opinion in the mud. 
Another opinion on this fubjecfl, is that of 
Pifcator, who allows a literal refurre^lion of the 
martyrs a thoufand years before the general 

judgment, 

(1) See Mede's Apocalyptic Key, Daiibuze on the 
Apocalypfe, Newton's Differtations on Prophecies. It 
would appear Augufline held an opinion flmilar to this, 
but he afterwards renounced it as a herefy. 



Part IIL The Events foretold in th€?n, 409 

judgment, but fuppofes they fliall reign with 
Chrift in heaven, not on the earth : But to 
account in that cafe for their being compafTed 
about by Gog and his forces in their place of 
refidence, requires an effort of genius beyond 
that of Dr. Burnet. 

But the great majority of Chriftians in all 
ages have maintained, and I think with reafon, 
that the firft refurreclion is a figurative expref- 
fion, intimating, that the faints of the Millen- 
nium fhall have the fpirit of the martyrs, the 
fame temper and difpofition with the mofl ap- 
proved followers of Chrifl in former ages. 

To eftablifh the truth of this opinion, I offer 
the following arguments ' ; and I perfuade my- 
felf, that whoever will weigh them without 
prejudice or partiality, muft be fatisfied that the 
idea of a literal refurreclion^ however qualified, 
is erroneous. 

1. The language of the Apocalypfe is highly 
figurative. The refurreclion of the witnefles, 
chap. xi. II. is figurative, by confent of all 
found interpreters, which affords a prefumption 
that the refurreclion of the martyrs may be fo 
too. 

2. The figure is not peculiar to the Apoca- 
lypfe. It is ufed repeatedly throughout the di- 

3 F vine 

(I) The arguments are taken chiefly from Whitby's 
Treatife of the True I^Iillennium. 



41© A Key io the Prophecies* Part III. 

vine word, to denote either a deliverance from 
outward calamities, as Pfal. cxxxviii. 7. or a re- 
novation of nature, which is a deliverance from 
the bondage of fin, Eph. ii. i. Now during 
the Millennium (as we (hall prcfently fee) prof- 
perity abounds after tedious calamities, righ- 
teoufnefs prevails after wickednefs is fuppreffed. 
It is therefore, according to fcripture phrafeo- 
logy, fitly reprefented by a refurreclion. 

3. They who contend for a literal refurrcc- 
tion, as Mede, Daubuze, and Newton, acknow- 
ledge, that the converfion of the Jews will im- 
mediately precede that event ; and the Apoftlc 
Paul intimates, that the converfion of the Jews 
fliall be accompanied by an extenfive propaga* 
lion of the gofpel among the Gentiles, Rom. xi. 

12. But the events are reprefented both in the 
Old and New Teilament by a refurreclion ; 
while the phrafe is fo qualified that you muft 
underfiiand it in a figurative fenfe. Now, when 
the Apofile John ufes the fame exprefiions to 
denote the fame times and events, I think it not 
only reafonable but necclTary on the principles 

of found criticifm, to take them in the fame 
fcnfe, confequently not in a literal, but a figura- 
tive fenfe. 

4. The exprefiions in this paflage arefoqua^ 
lified, that they militate powerfully againfl: a 

literal 



Part IIL The Events foretold 171 them, 41-1 

literal refurreclicn. " I faw the fouls of them 
" that were beheaded for the witnefs of Jefus, 
•*' — and they lived.'' The fcriptures always 
defcribe a literal refurreclion by the revivifcency 
of the body, but never of the foul; becaufe on 
the principles of our religion, the foul dies not, 
the body only requires to be raifed and revived. 
Again, this expreflion readily fuggefcs to us, 
perfons of a fimilar temper and difpofition with. 
the martyrs. John the Baptiil is called Elias 
,by the Old Teftament prophets, becaufe he 
would appear in the fpirit of Elias. The here- 
tics in the days of the Apoftles are termed Anti- 
chrifts, becaufe they had the fpirit of the great 
Antichrift foretold ; fo the faints, particularly 
the rulers, during the Millennium, are called 
the raifed martyrs, becaufe they fhall be emi- 
nently poflefied of the" fpirit of the martyrs. 

5. The opinion of a literal refurreclion, in- 
volves in it many tenets inconfiftent with the 
teftimonies of fcripture, and the genius of the 
Chriftian religion. 

It is inconfiftent with the happinefs of de- 
parted faints, who enjoy the beatific vifion of 
God in heaven ; w^ho " are abfent from the bo- 
*' dy and prefcnt with the Lord •/' — " who are 
" through faith and patience, now inheriting 
" the promifes." Shall we efteem it an addi- 
tional happinefs, to quit the prcfence of the 

Lord, 



412 A Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

Lord, for the focietyof men? Is it defirablefor 
thofe who have arrived at their heavenly Fa- 
ther's houfe to return again to the land of their 
fojourning? Or fliall we fay, that God con- 
ftrains them to return ; then is it thus he re- 
wards the integrity of his mofl faithful fervants, 
to fubjecb them to a fecond period of difficulty 
and trial, while ordinary faints arc admitted to 
uninterrupted happinefs at the confummation of 
the firfl period : That difficulties occur after the 
Millennium, is evident from this. That Gog 
and Magog '' compafs the camp of the faints, 
*' and the beloved city," Rev. xx. 

It is inconfiftent with the plain diredionsof 
our Lord and his Apoftles. He commands us, 
" not to lay up treafures for ourfelves on earth, 
" but to lay up our treafures in heaven," Matth. 
\i. 19. The Apoftle enjoins, " to fet our af- 
'* fe^tions on things above, not on things on the 
*' earth," Col. iii. 2. But, if the rewards of 
Chriil's followers, invaoleor in part, were be- 
llowed on this earth, it would be lawful to lay 
up treafures, and fet our affedions on things on 
this earch. 

It is inconfiftent with the accounts given us 
of the refurreclion, and the circumftances that 
accompany it. The efficient caufe of the refur- 
redion is Jefus Chrift, who fhall then perfonal- 
ly defcend to the earth. " The Lord himfelf 

'' (hall 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 413 

« fhall defcend from heaven with a fhout, with 
" the voice of the archangel, and with the 
'^ trump of God : and the dead in Chrift fhall 
'' rife firft/' i Thef. iv. 16. " Tl^e Lord Jefus 
" fhall be revealed from heaven in flaming 
" fire," 2 Thef. i. 7. If Chrift defcends not, 
there will be no refurredion ; belides, the Mil- 
lenarians apply the pafTages jufl quoted to the 
firft refurredlion, and therefore acknowledge his 
defcent. Now I afk, whether he remains on 
earth from that period till the general refurrec- 
tion, or returns to heaven ? If he remains on 
earth, he too mufl be compafTed about by Gog 
and Magog, in the beloved city, which appears- 
to me utterly inconfiftent with his flate of ex- 
altation, and the glory in which he would ap- 
pear. The moft fenfible part of the modern 
Millenariaris, have therefore renounced the idea 
of his perfonal prefence on earth. If he returns 
to heaven, he muil defcend again at the general 
refurreclion^- which would make three feveral 
appearances of Chrift on earth, in exprefs con- 
tradiction to what the Apoftle has delivered : 
** Once hath he appeared to put away fin by the 
*^ facrifice of himfeif,—and unto them that look 
<^ for him fliall he appear the fecond time, without 
*^ fin unto falvation ;" Heb. ix. 27, 28. Again, 
by the refurreclion the body is materially chan- 
ged. " That which was fown in weaknefs, dif. 

*' honour, 



414 ^ ^^y io the Prophecies. Part IH. 

*' honour, and corruption, fhall be raifed in 
*^ power and glory, in incorruption : that which 
^' was formerly a natural body, fhall then be a 
" fpiritual body," i Cor. xv. 42, 43, 44. Now, 
if the bodies of the Martyrs are not raifed with 
thefe qualifications, the fcripture doctrine of the 
refurreclion is contradided. But if they are 
raifed with thefe qualifications, the martyrs will 
have no occafion for, nor find a relifh in thofe 
earthly bleflings which the Millenarians have 
treafured up for them. — If it be faid, that they 
are changed only in part by the firft refurreclion, 
and fliall undergo a fecond change at the gene- 
ral refurredion, that opinion likewife contra- 
dicts the fcripture ; for, " It is appointed unto 
all men once to die/' Heb. ix. 27. but the mar- 
tyrs would undergo a change fimilar to death 
iwice. Further the Apoftle comprehends all 
that undergo any change by the general refur- 
reclion in two clalTes j firft, fuch as are raifed 
from their graves ; and fecondly^ fuch as are 
then living on earth, who (hall undergo a change 
fimilar to death. Now, if the martyrs are not 
included in the firft clafs, they certainly are not 
in the fecond ; for the Apoftle exprefsly de- 
clares, that they who fliould be changed are 
fuch as had not fleeped, 1 Cor. xv. 51. which 
cannot apply to the raifed martyrs. 

In a word, the fcriptures reprefent the refur- 
reclion ofthejuft, as performed fuddenly. "In 

" a 



Part IIL The Events foretold In tberru 415 



i,f. 



a moment^ in the t'-jjirikling of an eye, at the 
*' laft trump, (for the trumpet ihall found, and 
*' the dead fhall be raifed incorruptible, and 
" we fhall be changed);'* i Cor. xv. 52. But 
this reprefentation can by no means accord with 
the dodrine which makes the day of judgment 
to continue a thoufand years, and part of the 
juft to be raifed at the beginning, the reft at 
the end of that period. 

There are only two objections that deferve to 

be examined, againft a figurative explication of 

the firftrefurrection. One is taken from thefc 

words : " But the reft of the dead lived not a- 

'^ gain until the thoufand years were finished ," 

B.ev. xx» 5, on which Daubuze obferves, " The 

" words here, tbe rejl of the dead^ /hew that the 

•* pcrfons before mentioned, as dead and living 

"again, were really dead.'* For if they were 

not, what occaiion was there to fay, the reft of 

the dead ? *' Here is plainly an oppofition, or 

'^rather exception, which admits of no equi- 

** vocation, out of a rule or aiTertion which 

" muft be of the fame kind ; or elfe what need 

*' is there of fuch exception '." The force of 

this- objection is clearly and candidly ftated by 

Newton. " If the martyrs rife only in a fpiri- 

" tual fenfe; then the reft of the dead rife only 

** in a fpirituai fenfe ; but if the reft of the 

" dead really rife, the mart)Ts rife in the fame 

*' manner." 



(I) Daubuze on the Rev. p. 5^^. 



4i6 



A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 



** manner*." I allow the ground of this argu- 
ment to be perfedly juft, that the living martyrs 
are oppofed to the " reft of the dead/' and muft 
be taken in the fame fenfe, whether literal or! 
figurative. But whereas Daubu^e, Newton and 
others, take the phrafe, " reft of the dead" in 
a literal fenfe, I think thefe are forcible reafons 
for taking it in a figurative fenfe. 

Firji^ The reft (J> ao^^t^?) of the dead, refer to 
chap, xix 21. "the remnant (o*Afl;7r«<) who were 
*' fialn with the fword of him who fat upon 
*^ the horfe, which fwcrd proceeded out of his 
*' mouth/* The remnant there can be no other 
than perfons having the fpirit of Antichrift, 
who were not deftroyed either by the battle of 
Armageddon, or the wars confequently upon 
it, but were worn out by the prevailing power 
of the gofpel, and fo remained during the thou- 
fand years dead ; /. e, the fpirit was extind:, and 
incapable of making any oppofition to the truth ; 
but at the end of the thoufand years, as Satan 
was loofed, fo the . fpirit of Antichrift formerly 
extinguiflied, then revived, ftirring up new 
troubles in oppofition to the truth. 

Secondly^ That " the reft of the dead,'' can- 
not apply, as Newton and others contend, to all 
mankind, except the martyrs raifed at the ge- 
neral refurreclion, is evident from this, that the 

general 

(1) Difiert. on Prophecy, p. 333. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 4 1 7 

general refurreclion does not take place immedi- 
ately after the thoufand years are finiflied. '' A 
" little feafon/' intervenes, Rev. xx. 3. It may 
be called little, in comparifon with the period 
immediately preceding, in which the martyrs 
reigned, and fo may include feme centuries: at 
any rate, the events which take place during 
that feafon, as the going forth of Satan to de- 
ceive the nations, — his gathering of them from 
the four corners of the earth, — the preparation 
for and invaiion of the church by Gog and his 
followers, together with their deflruclion, ne- 
ceffarily require a confiderable period of time for 
their accompUfliment. If, therefore, you take 
^' the reft of the dead" in a literal fenfe, it is not 
true, that they lived immediately after the thou- 
fand years were finiftied. But if you take the 
phrafe in a figurative fenfe, it is ftricllytrue, that 
thofe who were flain by the fword of him that 
fat on the horfe, revived immediately after the 
thoufand years were finifhed, in perfons of a 
limilar temper and difpofition ; fuch are Gog 
and his followers. 

The fecond objeftion of the Millenarians, is 
taken from thefe words : '' This is the firft refur- 
*' re6lion," Rev. xx. 5. on which Daubuze ar- 
gues. " It is by all allowed, that the fecond 
" refurreclion is of bodies ; and if fo, why not 
" alfo the firft, fmce both are exprejQTed in the 
3 G '' hke 



4 1 8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" like terms '. " *^ Wefhould be cautious and 
'^ tender (fays Newton) of making the firft refur- 
*' reclion an allegory, left others (hould reduce 
*' the fecond into an allegory too*." " In anfwer 
I would obferve, that the fcriptures frequent- 
ly mention the fecond or new birth. The firft 
birth is of the body. Is it neceffary that the 
fecond fliould be fo too? Will any man ac- 
quainted with the fcriptures, put the queftion 
now which Nicodemus formerly propofed to our 
Lord ? " How can a man be born when he is 
" old ? Can he enter the fecond time into his 
^' mother's womb, and be born," John iii. 4. 
The fecond birth is doubtlefs an allegory. But 
does it follow, that the firft birth is an allegory 
too ? The fcriptures mention the fecond death : 
now the firft death is that of the body. But is 
it neceffary that we underftand the fecond death 
of the body only ? Does it affecl the body in the 
fame manner, by putting it in a ftate of in- 
fenfibility and putrefadlion ? — The terms firft 
and fecond, are ufed in fcripture to diftinguifh 
fubje£ls, which are in fome refpecls fimilar, but in 
others are very different, left we ftiould miftake 
the one for the other ; and fo the term " firft re- 
furre^lion" is ufed here, to (hew that this part of 
the prophecy does not defcribe fuch a change as 

fhall 

(1) Daubuze on the Rev. p. 568. 

(2) DifTert. on Prophecy, p. 333. 



Part III. The Events foretold n them, 419 

fhall take place at the general refurrecllon. i^gain, 
it may fignify, that as the firft death is to wick- 
ed men an earned of and a preparatory ftep to 
the fecojid death ; fo the firft refurrection is to 
good men anearneft of and a preparatory ftep to 
the general refurreclion. And from the whole te- 
nor of facred writ, it appears, that afigvrative, not 
aliteral refurreclion, even a renovation of nature, 
qualifies men for happinefs at the fecond refur- 
reclion : " If Chrift be in you, the fpirit is life 
*' becaufe of righteoufnefs, (this is the firft re- 
*' furreclion)j but if the Spirit of him that rai- 
*' fed up Jefus from the dead dwell in you, the 
" Spirit fhall alfo quicken your mortal bodies ; 
" (this is the fecond refurreclion,)*' Rome. \]\u 
10, II. 

Now, what a renovation of nature is to every 
individual member of the church, the Millennial 
ftate is to the whole church, an earneft of and 
preparation for the glory of a future ftate, by a 
powerful, vital, univerfal influence, of the 
Spirit of God. 

SECTION III. 

Charafiers of the Millennial Church. 

When the Millennium is view^ed by the light 
of fcripture, without the colouring of Jewilh 
fables, the dreams of enthufiafts, or the fuppo- 

fitions 



4 2 o A Key to the Prophecies, Part III, 

fitions of ingenious men, the happinefs of that 
period appears to confift in the following parti* 
culars : 

I . An extenfive propagation of the gofpel. 
So that Chriftianity fhall be the eftablifhed re- 
ligion of all the world, or (making fome allow- 
ance for the highly figurative language of the 
prophets) at leafl of the far greater part of it. 
The Jews (hall be previouiiy converted, as we 
have already feen : and as the rejection of them, 
was follov/ed by an extenfive propagation of the 
gofpel among the Gentiles ; fo the receiving 
them again to be members of the church, fhall 
be accompanied with a much greater enlarge- 
ment of the kingdom of Chrifl. '^ If the fall 
*' of them be the riches of the world, and the 
" diminifhing of them the riches of the Gen- 
*' tiles, how much more their fulnefs ? If the 
" calling away of them be the reconciling of 
*^ the world, what fhall the receiving of them 
'' be but life from the dead ?'* Rom. xi. 12. 15. 

Many are the promifes which intimate, that 
the Mefliah's kingdom fhall extend over all the 
earth, and thefe promifes point to this particular 
period. " Afk of me, and I fhall give thee the 
*^ heathen for thine inheritance, and the utter- 
*' mofl parts of the earth for thy pofTeflion," 
Pfal. ii. 8. ''All the ends of the world fhall re- 
" member, and turn unto the Lord : and all the 

''kindreds 



Part III . The Events foretold in them . 221 

*' kindreds of the nations fhall wordiip before 
" thee," Pfal. xxii. 57. " God be merciful un- 
" to us, — that thy way may be known upon 
*' earth, thy faving health among all nations. 
*^ God fhall blefs us: and all the ends of the 
" earth fhall fear him/' Pfal. Ixvii. i, 2. 7. '' He 
'^ fhall have dominion alfo from fea to fea, and 
'^ from the river unto the ends of the earth, — - 
" Yea, all kings fhall fall down before him : all 
" nations fhall ferve him. — ^^Men fliall be blefTed 
" in him : all nations fhall call him bleffed,'* 
Pfal. Ixxii. 8. II. 17. " Thou flialt arife, and 
" have mercy upon ZIon ; — fo the heathen fhall 
*' fear the name of the Lord, and all the kings 
^' of the earth thy glory/* Pfal. cii. 13. 15. 
" And it fl:iall come to pafs in the lafl days, that 
" the mountain of the Lord's houfe fhall be ef- 
" tablifhed in the top of the mountains, and 
'' fhall be exalted above the hills, and all na- 
*' tions fliall flow unto it % Ifa. ii. 2. " The Gen- 
" tiles fliall come to thy light, and kings to the 
** brightnefs of thy rifing. — The abundance of 
^' the fea fliall be converted unto thee, the for- 
** ces of the Gentiles fhall come unto thee," Ifa. 
Ix. 3. 5. «' At that^tim.e they fliall call Jerufa- 
" lem the throne of the Lord^ and all the na- 
*' tions fliall be gathered unto it, to the name of 
" the Lord, to Jerufalem : neither fliall they 

'' walk 

(0 Zech. ix. 10. Micah iv. 1>2. 



41^ A Key to ib^ Prophecies. Part III. 

" v/alk any more after the imagination of their 
" evil heart," Jer. iii. 17. " The Gentiles fhall 
** come unto thee from the ends of the earth, 
*' and (hall fay, Surely our fathers have inherit- 
** edlies, vanity, and things wherein there is no 
*' profit," Jer. xvi. 19. " The ftone that fmote 
** the image became a great m^ountain, and fill- 
*' ed the whole earth," Dan. ii. 35. '^ I faw 
*^ in the night vifions, and behold, one like the 
*^ Son of man ; — -and there was given him do- 
*' minion, and glory, and a kingdom ,that all 
*' people, nations, and languages fliould ferve 
" him: his dominion isan evai lading dominion, 
" which fliall not pafs away, and his kingdom 
" that which fhall not be deftroyed ; — and the 
'* kingdom, and dominion, and thegreatnefs of 
" the kingdom under the whole heaven fhall 
" be given to the people of the faints of the 
" moil High, whofe kingdom is an everlafting 
*' kingdom, and all dominions fliall ferve ando- 
" bey him," Dan. vii. 13, 14. 27. " The Lord — 
" will famiili all the gods of the earth, and men 
" fnall worihip him, every one from his place, 
" even all the ifles of the heathen," Zeph. ii. 
II. "I will turn to the people a pure language, 
*' that they may all call upon the name of the 
" Lord, to ferve him with one confent," Zeph. 
iii. 9. '^ Thus faith the Lord of hods. It fhall 
" yet come to pafs, that there fhall come people, 

«* and 



Part III. The Evenis foretold in them, 423 

<* and the inhabitants of many cities : And the 
" inhabitants of one city (hall go to another, 
*' faying. Let us go fpeedily and pray before the 
** Lord, and to feek the Lord of Hofts : I will 
*' go alfo. Yea, many people, andftrong nations 
*' fhall come to feek the Lord of hofts in Jeru- 
" falem, and to pray before the Lord," Zech. 
viii. 20, 21,22. '* And the Lord (hall be king 
^' over all the earth : in that day fliall there be 
^' one Lord, and his name one," Zech. xiv. 9. 
*' From the rifing of the fun, even unto the go- 
*' ing down of the fame, my Name fliall be great 
*' among the Gentiles, and in every place in- 
«' cenfe fhall be offered unto my Name, and a 
*' pure offering ; for my Name fhall be great 
*' among the heathen, faith the Lord of hofts," 
Mai. i. II. " And there were great voices in 
*' heaven, faying, The kingdoms of this world 
*' are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of 
" his Chrift, and he Ihall reign for ever and 
" ever," Rev. xi. 15. 

II. The church at this period fliall be united 
in the ufe of the fame government and ordi- 
nances, in doctrine and difcipline, fo as to con- 
ftitute one body. In proof of this affertion, ob- 
ferve, fuch union actually fubfifted betwixt the 
feveral parts of the primitive church, though ex- 
tenfively diffufed over the earth. In confequence 

of 



424 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

of this union, the church is reprefented by the 
metaphor of a woman. Rev. xii. i. During the 
reign of Antichrift, this woman is " hid in the 
" wildernefs ;" that is, the church as a com- 
munity is invifible in the world. But the peri- 
od of her ftate in the wildernefs, being limited 
to 1260 years, this implies, that at the clofe of 
that period £he fhali again be vifible as a commu- 
nity, confequently united in the ufe of the fame 
government and ordinances. 

Again, the Millennial church fliall be form- 
ed chiefly by the minillry of the converted Jews ; 
'* for out of Zion fhall go forth the law, and 
*^ the word of the Lord from Jerufalem,** Ifa. 
ii. 3. J and they fliall form the feveral churches 
converted by them, upon the plan of their own 
national church, being the model they received 
from God in the wildernefs. This circumftancc 
was one great caufe of the union which prevail- 
ed in the primitive church. All the Gentiles 
were converted by Jews, and when it is repeat- 
ed immediately before, and during the Millen- 
nium, it fhall occafion a fimilar union at that 
period. 

The feveral texts which intimate that the 
Gentiles fhall flow into Jerufalem, Ifa. ii. 2. 
and Ix. I . — 7. imply, not only that they fhall 
be admitted members of the church, but like- 
wife that they fliall coniider the Jewifli church 

as 



Part TIL The Events foretold in them. 425 

as a centre of union, to which all controverlies 
fhall be referred, and to whofe deciiions they 
fhail fubmit. This was another circumftance 
which prevented divifion in the primitive church, 
as appears from the reference of the controverfy 
refpeding circumcilion, Acts xv. 22. — 30. 

The reality and neceffity of fuch an union a- 
mong the members of the Millennial church, is 
afferted by Zechariah, chap. xiv. 16, 17. " And 
^' it fliall come to pafs, that every one that is 
*^ left of all the nations which came againft Je- 
*' ruialem, fhall even go up, from year to year, 
" to worfhip the King, the Lord of hofts, and 
'^ to keep the feaft of tabernacles. And it fiiaH 
** be, that whofo will not come up of all the fa- 
*' milies of the earth unto Jerufalem to worfliip 
*' the King, the Lord of hods, even upon them 
** fhall be no rain." To keep the feaft of ta- 
bernacles at Jerufalem, according to the Mofaick 
inftitution, at that period in which the church 
extends over all the earth, is obvioully impof- 
lible, becaufe of the great diftance of many 
places from Jerufalem. By the feaft of taber- 
nacles, we are to underftand in general, the gof- 
pel-ordinances, fo called, not only in allufion 
to the Mofaick inftitution, but in regard the 
Jews actually dwelt in tabernacles, in the wil- 
dernefs of AfTyria, when the knowledge of thefe 
ordinances is communicated to them, Hofea 
3 H xii. 



426 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

xii. 9. That " all the families of the earth 
" Tnall come to Jerufalem to obferve this feaft.'* 
iignifies, that the feveral nation of the world 
11. all obferve thefe ordinances, according 10 the 
plan delivered to the Jewifh church ; aftd the 
threarening to withhold rain from thofe who do 
not comply, intimates, that the influences of 
the Spirit, (Pfal. Ixxii. 6.), by which alone thefe 
ordinances are rendered profitable to the fouls of 
men, fliall be withheld from any people or party, 
w^ho fhall prefame ro difpenfe thefe ordinances 
in any other manner. The friendly intercourfe 
and fpiritual communion which adluaily fubfift 
betwixt the various members of the Millennial 
church, in confequence of their union with each 
other, and wi Ji tiie Jewifh church a^ their cen- 
tre, is reprefented^ Ifa. xix. 23. — 25. '*• In that 
" day fbali there be a highway out of Fgypt to 
" AiTyria, and the Aflyriiin fliall come Into 
*' Egypt, and the Egyptian into AfTyria; and the 
^' Egyp ians fliall ferve with the Affyrians. In 
*' that. day Ihall Ifrael be the third with Fgypt, 
*' and with AiTyria, even a blefhng in the midft 
" of the land ; whrm the Lord of hofts fijall 
" blefs, fayirg, Bit fled be Egypt my people, 
'-' an j Aflyria the woikof my hands, and ifrael 
" mine inheritance." 

III. The 



Part III. The Events foretold in ihevu 427 

III. The fupport of civil government is an- 
other n^^redient n he happinefs of the iMillen- 
nial church. It is exprei'sly promiled, -^ Kings 
" (hall be thy nurfing fathe.s, and their queens 
" thy nuriing others/' Ifa. xlix- 23. *' Their 
" kings fl.all minifter unto thee," chap. Ix. 10. 

Civil government has in fome meafure fup- 
ported the church, ever lince Chriltianity be- 
came the eftabliihed religion of the Roman em- 
pire. But I apprehend, that a material change 
will take place in the nature or civil govern- 
ment at the Millennium ; that it (hall be ani- 
mated by the fpirit of Chriftianity, fo that the 
fupport afforded by it fhall be more effectual for 
the welfare and profperity of the church, than 
it had been at any former period. In all ages 
and nations, (except among the Jews during 
the time they were governed by a theocracy) 
the civil government has been animated by a 
fpirit different from the fpirit of the church. 
The fpirit of civil government is fubmiflion to 
the civil ruler. The fpirit of the church is fub- 
miffion to God in Chrii. The end of the for- 
mer is, to make men good members of fociety 
in the prefent life ; that of the latter is, to qua- 
lify men for being inhabitants of the city of 
God in a future life. By the former, theft, 
robbery, difobedience to government, are fe- 
verely punifhed, while atheifm, infidelity and 

biafphemy 



428 J Key to the Frophecies, Part III. 

blafphemy arc overlooked. It is obvious, that in 
thofe times, when civil government was moft 
friendly to the church, as in the age of Conftan- 
tine and at the Reformation, ftill it was anima- 
ted by a different fpirit. But at the Millenni- 
um, civil government ilallbe animated by the 
fame fpirit vvith the church of Chrift, and fhall 
hold the fame ends in view, the glory cA God, 
the honor of the Redeemer, and the eternal in- 
terefts of mankind, maintaining peace and good 
order in fociety, as means fubfervient to thefe 
ends. The language of civil government to the 
church, when moil friendly, has been hitherto 
no more than this : '' Form laws againft what- 
*^ ever is inimical to the enternal interefts of the 
" fubjeci:, enforce thofe laws, if it is neceifary, 
" I will fupportyou/' But the language of ci- 
vil government at the Millennium will be : " I 
" am the ordinance of God, and the minifler of 
*' God, for good, I will form laws again f I what- 
" ever is inimical to the eternal interefts of the 
" fubjed, I will enforce thofe laws ', ferve God 
*' in your deportment, preach the word, difpenfe 
'' the ordinances." But how does it appear, that 

civil 

(I) The blafphemer, (Lev. xxiv. 11«) and the Sab- 
bath breaker, (Numb, xv. 33.) were both brought before 
Mofes, as the civil Magiftrate. Their fentence was pro- 
nounced by him, and their punifhment executed by his 
orders. 



Part in. The Events foretold in them. 42^ 

civil government will undergo fuch a change 
at the Millennium ? It appears from Daniel, 
chap. ii. 35. The great image feen by Nebu- 
chadnezzar in his dream, is the fymbol of the 
four univerfal monarchies, or, in other words, 
of civil government, as a power diftincl from, 
but coexiftent with the church, at length the 
^* ftone cut out without hands," which repre- 
fcnts the church, fm.ote the image on the toes ; 
*^ then was the iron, the clay, the brafs, the fil- 
'^ ver, the gold broken to pieces together, and 
" became like the chaff of the fummer threfh- 
*' ing floors and the wind carried them away, 
*' and no place was found for them.'* We are 
not to fuppofe with levellers, and fome Millen- 
narians, that civil government fhall then ccafe 
to exift, it is the ordinance of God, and necef- 
fary for maintaining order in the world ; nor 
are we to imagine that it fliall be fwallowed up 
by the ecclefiaftical government: That was 
the attempt of Antichriil ; but it is exprefsly 
faid, " no place was found for it ;'* meaning, 
(I apprehend) that it ceafes to exifl, as a power 
diftinct from the church, being now animated 
by the fpirit of the church, and holding the 
fame ends in view, the glory of God, the ho- 
nour of the Redeemer, and the eternal interefts 
of mankind. 

This 



430 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

This fentiment is confirmed by Daniel, chap, 
vii. 27. " And the kingdom and dominion, 
" and the greatnefs of the kingdom under the 
" whole heaven, fhall be given to the people of 
«' the faints of the moft High." If the faints fhall 
govern the world, they muft, as a body politic, 
be animated by the fpirit of Chrift, of which 
they individually partake. The faint difcovers 
the fpirit by which he is animated, in the go- 
vernment of his family ; fo God fays of Abra- 
ham : ''I know that he will teach his houfe- 
*^ hold my ftatutes." By parity of reafon, when 
the faints become a body-politic, they will 
transfer the f^^irit by which they are animaied 
to the civil government. 

We may infer this change likewife from Rev. 
xi. 15. '' And the feventh angel founded ; and 
" there were great voices in heaven, faying, 
" The kingdoms of this world are become the 
*' kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Chrift; and 
*' he fliall reign for ever and ever." If at the 
period fpecified, Chrift ilvall reign over the king- 
doms of the world in a manner different from 
his mode of governing them at any former pe- 
riod, fo as to claim a fpecial intereft in them. 
Is it not reafonable to fuppofe, that he thus 
reigns, by infufing his Spirit, which all along 
animated his church, (properly termed his king- 
dom). 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 431 

dom), into the civil government, in the vari- 
ous kingdoms of the world? 

This change in the civil government is fully 
eftabliihed by Rev. xx. 4. " I faw thrones, and 
" they fat upon them, and judgment was given 
" unto them : and I faw the fouls of them that 
** were beheaded for the witnefs of Jefus ; — 
*' and they lived and reigned with Chrift a thou- 
" fand years." Thrones of judgment in fcrip- 
ture-language fignify the civil government, fo 
it is faid of Jerufalem, " Here are fet thrones of 
*' judgment, the thrones of the houfe of David," 
Pfal. cxxii. 5. meaning the fupreme council of 
the nation fixed at Jerufalem by Jehofhaphat, 
2 Chron xix. 8. Martyrs are reprefented fitting 
on thefe thrones of judgment, to intimate, that 
the civil governors of the period pointed out in 
the prophecy fhall be animated by the fpirit of 
the martyrs of Jefus, not only as individuals, 
but as governors, that is, in their legillativc 
and judicative capacities. 

IV. A fourth character of the Millennium is, 
that all who profefs Chriftianity, or the far 
greater part of them', fhall experience its vical 

power. 

(1) That fome perfons during the Millennium ftiall 
not experience the efficacy of divine grace, I gather from 
Ezek. xlvii. 11. The waters iffuing from the fanQuary, 

ver. 1, 



43 2 -^ ^^y to the Prophecies. Part III, 

power. In every former period, multitudes re- 
conciled a profeffion of Chriftianity to the gra- 
tification of their own lufts and paflions; nay, 
upon it has been grafted a fyftem of tyranny, 
idolatry and wickedneis, the moft odious the 
world ever beheld. But at the Millennium, the 
divine beauty and power of this religion (hail 
be confpicuouily difplayed in the conduct of 
thofe who embrace it. 

The influences of the Spirit fiiall be exten- 
fively and abundantly beftowed, the ordinances 
of religion ihall be diligently and faithfully dif- 
penfcd, and in confequence multitudes fhall be 
aclually converted ; for all this is reprefented 
to the prophet Ezckiel in a vifion, by the emblem 
of a " river ifluing from the fancluary and en- 
'^ tering into the fea, which being brought 
" forth into the fea, the waters ihall be healed. 
'^ And it iliall come to pals, that every thing 
" that liveth, which moveth, whitherfoever the 

" river3 

ver. 1. certainly lignify the extenfive and copious diffu- 
fion of divine grace in the ordinances of religion, during 
the Millennium ; butflill the " miry places thereof, and 
" the mariihes thereof, iliall not be healed, Xhej (ball be 
" given to fait." Meaning, either that certain corners 
of th'j earth fhall not receive the Chriflian religion, or 
thatfome individuals (hall not experience its vital power ; 
and from Ifa» Ixv. 20. " The finner being an hundred 
^^ years old (hall be accurfed." 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 433 

" rivers fhall come, fhall live : and there (liall 
" be a very great multitude of fifli, becaufe thefe 
" waters fliall come thither .; for they fliall be 
** healed, and every thing fliall live whither 
" the river cometh. And it fhall come to pafs, 
" that the filhers fliall ftand upon it, from En- 
*' gedi, even unto En-eglaim ; they fliall be a 
*' place to fpread forth necs, their fifh fhall be 
*' according to their kinds, as the fiili of the 
" great fea, exceeding many," Ezekiel xlvii. 8, 

The degree of knowledge beftowed on the 
church fhall be fuperior to that fhe enjoyed at 
any former period; " for the earth fhall be full 
*' of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters 
*^ cover the fea," Ifa. xi. 9. Hab. ii. 14. It 
fhall not only be extenfi ve, but profound . " More- 
" over, the light of the moon fhall be as the 
" light of the fun, and the light of the fun fhaU 
*' be feven-fold, as the light of feven days," 
Ifa. XXX. 26. Chriflianity fhall then have due 
influence on the hearts and lives of men, pro- 
ducing its genuine fruits, righteoufnefs and true 
hoUnefs. '' Truth fliall fpring out of the earth ; 
*^ and righteoufnefs fliall look down from hea- 
" ven. — Righteoufnefs fliall go before him, and 
** fliall fet us in the wayof hisfleps," PfaLlxxxv. 

II. 

3 I 

(0 See the fame emblem ufed, Joeliii. 18. Zecli. xiy. 
«. Rev« xxiif 1, 2. 



434 ^ K^y ^^ ^^^ Prophecies, Part 111. 

II. 13. " The parched ground fhall become 
*' a pool, and the thirfty land fprings of water, 
*' — And an high-way (hall be there, and a way, 
*^ and it Ihall be called, The way of holinefs ; 
*' the unclean fhall not pafs over it ; but it fhall 
" be for thofe : the way-faring men, though 
'' fools 11:1 all not err therein," Ifa. xxxv. 7, 8. 
This is the period of which it is faid, " All thy 
" children fhall be taught of the Lord/* Ifa. liv. 
13. " Thy people alfo ihall be all righteous,'* 
Ifa. Ix. 21. "I will put my law in their in- 
*' ward parts and write it in their hearts. — And 
*' they fhall teach no more every man his neigh- 
** hour, and every man his brother, faying, 
'' Know the Lord : for they fliall all know me 
*' from the leafl of them unto the greateft of 
" them, faith the Lord,'* Jer. xxxi. 2)Z^ 34. 

The holinefs of that period fhall correct lux- 
ury and excefs ; perfons of fuperior rank and 
riches (hall not abufe their drefs and equipage, 
to gratify pride and vanity, nor the abundance 
of their tables, to promote gluttony, drunken- 
nefs and luft. Such is the fentiment conveyed 
by the prophet Zechariah, chap. xiv. 20, 21. 
^' In that day fhall there be upon the bells of 
'^ the horfes, Holiness unto the Lord; and 
f the pots in the Lord's houfe ihall be like the 
" bowls before the altar. Yea, every pot in Je- 
^f rufalem and in Judah fhall be HoHnefs unto 

« the 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 435 

" the Lord of hofts ; and all they that facrificc, 
" fhall come and take of them, and feeth there- 
*' in : and in that day there fhall be no more 
" the Canaanite in the houfe of the Lord of 
" hods;'* that is, the equipage allowable to 
diftinguifli perfons of fuperior rank fhall be con- 
fecrated to God, as much as the mitre of the 
high prieft '. The meat and drink of their 
tables fhall be as facred to God*s glory, as the 
meat and drink oflFering prefented in bowls 
before the altar. All ranks fhall eat and 
drink to the glory of God * ; and the ceremo- 
nial holinefs, conlifling in the diftindion of 
meats, fhall be done away. At that time no 
hypocrite or profane perfon ' fliall be a member 
of the church of God. 

V. A univerfal peace eflablifhed throughout 
the world, u another character of the Millen- 

nium 

(1) On the high priefl*3 mitre was a plate of gold, ou 
which the words, "Holinefs to the Lord,*' were engra- 
ved, Ejtod.xxvi. ii. 36. 

(2) The precept is already given to Chriflians, 1 Cor, 
X. 31. then it fliall be obeyed univerfally. 

(3) Canaanite fignifies Merchant, and fo reprefents 
hypocrites, who make a traffic of religion. It is likewise 
the proper name of the uncii'cumcifed, expelled before the 
Ifraelites, and fo may fignify perfons openly profane. I 
have included both meanings in the paraphrase*. 



43^ A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

nium, which diftinguifhes it from every former 
period. '^ He maketh wars to ceafe unto the 
'' end of the earth ; he breaketh the bow, and 
" cutteth the fpear in funder, he burneth the 
*' chariot in the fire," Pfal. xlvi. 9. " And 
" he fhall judge among the nations, and fhali 
'^ rebuke many people ; and they fliall beat 
'^ their fwords into plow ftiares, and their fpears 
'^ into pruning hooks : nation (hall not lift up 
" fword againft nation, neither fhall they learn 
" war any more," Ifa. H. 4. Micah iv, 3, 4. 
*^ I will break the bow, and the fword, and the 
" battle out of the earth, and will make them 
'^ to lie down fafely/' Hofea ii. 18. 

This peace is the confequence of his govern- 
ment, who teaches univerfal rectitude, by which 
the privileges of each individual are fecured, 
without encroachment on ihofe of one another. 
'' In his days fhall the righteous flourifli ; and 
" abundance of peace fo long as the moon en- 
'' dureth," Pfal. Ixxii. 7. It is the native fruit 
of that religion which corrects the fierce paf- 
fions of men, by inculcating univerfal love. 
'^ From whence come wars and fightings among 
" you ? Come they not hence, even of your 
'^ lufts that war in your members ?" Thefe 
fierce paflions transform men into wild beafts, 
that delight in tearing one anothers bowels. 
But at the Millennium, the difpofition of these 

wild 



Part 111. The Eve 7its foretold in ihem, 437 

wild beafts (hall be changed. " The wolf alfo 
' ' fhall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard fhall 
" lie down with the kid : and the calf, and the 
" young lion, and the fatling together, and a 
" little child fliall lead them. And the cow 
" and the bear fliall feed ; their young ones 
" fliall lie down together : and the lion fliall 
" eat fl:raw like the ox. And the fucking child 
^' fliall play on the hold of the afp, and the 
^' weaned child fliall put his hand on the cock- 
*' atrice den. They fliall not hurt nor defl:roy 
'* in all my holy mountain : for the earth fliall 
*' be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the 
*' waters cover the fea," Ifa. xi. 6. — 9. 

Vl. Another ingredient in the happiness of the 
Millennial church is, great abundance of tem- 
poral mercies. This is repeatedly predicted. 
" Then fliall he give the rain of thy ktd^ that 
" thou flialt fow the ground withal, and bread 
" of the increafe of the earth, and it fr.all be 
" fat and plenteous : in that day fliall thy cattle 
'' feed in large paftures. The oxen llkewife, 
" and the young afTes that e?T the ground, fliall' 
" eat clean provender, which hath been win- 
«* nowed with the fliovel and with the fan," 
Ifa. XXX. 23, 24. '^ Therefore they fliall come 
" and ^mg in the height of Zion, and fliall flow 
*' together to the goodnefs of the Lord, for 

" wheat, 



43B A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

•' wheat, and for wine, and for oil, and for the 
*' young of the flock, and of the herd : and 
*' their foul Ihall be as a watered garden, and 
*' they (hall not forrow any more at all,'* Jcr. 
xxxi. 12. " And I will make them, and the 
*' places round about my hill, a blefling ; and I 
" will caufe the fhower to come down in his 
" feafon ; there fhall be fhowers of blefling, 
" And the tree of the field fliall yield her fruit, 
*^ and the earth fhall yield her increafe," Ezek. 
xxxiv. 26. 27. " Behold, the days come, faith 
*' the Lord, that the plowman fhall overtake 
*' the reaper, and the treader of grapes him 
^' that foweth feed, and the mountains fhall 
" drop fweet wine, and all the hills fhall melt,'* 
Amos ix. 13. '' The feed (hall be profperous, 
*' the vine fhall give her fruit, and the ground 
** fhall give her increafe, and the heavens fhall 
'^ give their dew, and I will caufe the rem- 
^^ nant of this people to poffefs all thefe things,'* 
Zech. viii. 1 2. 

It mufl be' allowed thefe prophecies are ap- 
plicable chiefly to the Jews, but they all refer 
to that period in which the Jews make a part of 
the Millennial church. We may therefore in- 
fer, that they reprefent the condition of all who 
partake of the fame fpiritual bleflings with them. 
This is certainly implied in the expreflions of 
the prophet Ezekiel jufl quoted, " I will make 

" them, 



Part III. The Events foretold in thein. 439 

«' them, (the Jews), and the places roundabout 
« my hill, (the whole Gentile church), a blef- 
« ling." 

We need not have recourfe to that miracu- 
lous fruitfulnefs of the earth which Papia feign- 
ed, in order to fulfil this prophecy. Plenty is 
the natural confequence of the moral change 
which takes place in the world at the Millen- 
nium. The univerfal righteoufnefs of that hap- 
py period will prevent defpotifm in government, 
anarchy in the people, as well as the devafta- 
tions of war, by v/hich the earth is left uncul- 
tivated, or its produce is deflroyed. The reli- 
gion of that period will civilize favages, and de- 
ftroy among civiUzed nations the numerous oc- 
cupations that minifter folcly to the lawlefs paf- 
lions of men, thus directing a great multitude 
of the human race to the ufeful arts of agricul- 
ture, who had been formerly idle, and a burden 
upon the labour of others. The love univerfal- 
ly felt and pradifed in that period, will lead 
thofe who have abundance, to diftribute cheer- 
fully and freely to the neceflities of thofe who 
may be in need. 

Even inclement feafons, which have fo fre- 
quently occafioned fcarcity and famine, can 
have no place at the Millennium 5 for thefe are 
puniQiments inflided by the moral Governor of 
the world, for the violation of his laws \ but in 

that 



440 ^ ^ey io the Propheciei, Part HI. 

that happy period, when men are made fubje<^ 
to the laws of God, in heart and life^ there wtll 
be no occafion for fuch punifhmen.s. On the 
contrary, tokens of his good will, in fending 
favourable feafons, and in bieffing the produce 
of the earth, are exprefsly promifed. Now, 
by withholding his bieffing, '^ He turneth a 
*' fruitful land into barrennefs, for the wicked- 
" nefs of them that dwell therein." Whereas 
by beflowing it, " He turneth the wildernefs 
" into a ftandlng water, and dry ground into 
" water-fprings : And there he maketh the 
*^ hungry to dwell: that they may prepare a 
^' city for habitation. And fow the fields, and 
" plant vineyards : which may yield fruits of 
" increafe. He bleffeth them alfo, io that they 
" are multiplied greatly : and fufFereth not their 
" cattle to decreafe/* Pfal. cvii. 34. — ^38. 

VIL The laft character of the Millennium I 
Hiall mention is, that the Jewifli church (hall 
then make the moft confpicuous figure in the 
Chrillian world. This character is clearly de- 
ducible from the circumflances already mention- 
ed. It is the natural confcquence of their extraor- 
dinary converfion, their being trained by God 
in the wildernefs, their being employed as his 
inftruments to punifh the enemies of religion, 
atnd as his miiEonaries to convert the nations. 

But 



Part III. The Events foretold in thenu 441 

But what puts it beyond a doubt is, that the 
new Jerufalem fo glorioufly defcribed, that many 
have fuppofcd it to be the church triumphant, 
is, in reality, the national polity of the Jews 
during the Millennium. It is exprefsly called 
" the bride, the Lamb's wife," Rev. xxi. 9. and 
fo muft be the fame with the Lamb's wife men- 
tioned chap xix, 7. which I have already pro- 
ved to be the Jewiih nation converted. It only 
makes a part of the " new earth," chap. xxi. i. 
that is, of the whole Chriftian church fpread 
throughout the world. It is called " the be- 
" loved city," and exprefsly diftinguifhed from 
" the camp of the faints," chap. xx. 9. fo it 
muft fignify the Jewifh church, diftincV from 
the Gentile churches in communion with her. 
It is faid to ** come down from God out of hea- 
*' ven," chap. xxi. 2. — 10. becaufe their polity 
is not contrived by human wifdom, but received 
immediately from God ; every part of it is ac- 
cording to the rule and meafure delivered by 
him. it is faid to be built of precious ftones^ 
and gold, chap. xxi. 18.— 21. to intimate, that 
it fhall excel the contrivances of human wif- 
dom, on the fubjecl of government, as far as a 
city built of gold and precious ftones is fuperior 
to the moft finiflied fpecimens of human archi- 
tecture. Similar metaphors have been ufed by 
the Old Teftament prophets, to defcribe the fu- 
3 K turc 



44* -^ Key to ihe Prophecies, Part 111. 

ture glory of the Jewifh church. " I will lay 
'^ thy Hones with fair colours, and lay thy foun- 
" datipns with fapphires. And I will make thy 
*^ windows of agates, and thy gates of carbun- 
*' cles, and all thy borders of pleafant ftones/' 
Ifa. liv. II, i2', 

The minutiae of their polity, I pretend not to 
explain ; however, it is clearly aflerted, that 
their worflnp fliall be fpiritual ; the material 
temple, the great glory of their ancient polity, 
ihall not exift, nor fhall the fervice then prac- 
tifed be ufed. Such is the meaning of thefe ex- 
preffions : " 1 faw no temple therein : for the 
'* Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the 
" temple of it. Rev. xxi. 22. And this repre- 
fentation is perfedlly conformable to that of thq 
ancient prophets ; for God intimates by thq 
prophet Ifaiah, chap. Ixvi i, 2, 3. a renuncia- 
tion of the material temple, with the facrifices 
offered on it, for the fpiritual temple of the heart. 
" Thus faith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, 
" and the earth is my footftool: where is the 
*' houfe that ye build unto me ? and where is 
^' the place of my reft ? For all thofe things hath 
*' mine hands made, and all thofe things have 
*' been, faith the Lord: but to this man will I 
*' look, even to him that is poor, and of acon- 
*^ trite fpirit, and trembleth at my word. He 

that 

(1) See alfoJer. XXX. 16.— 22. Chap, xxxiii. 17.— 26, 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 443 

" that killeth an ox, as if he flew a man ; he 
'* that facrificeth a lamb, as if he cut off a dog's 
"neck; he that offereth an oblation, as if he 
** offered fwines blood ; he that burneth in- 
*' cenfe, as if he bleffed an idol." True it is, 
that he intimates that the Jews would adhere to 
the temple-fervice after God had aboliihed it, 
and that for this reafon, he would give them 
over to delufion, and the puniihments they fear- 
ed. " Yea, they have chofen their own ways, 
" and their foul delighteth in their abominati- 
*' ons. I will aifo choofe their delufions, and 
*' will bring their fears upon them," ver. 3, 4, 
But when they fhall be reftored from their dif- 
perfion in the latter days, the Jews fhall acqui- 
cfce in the renunciation of the temple-fervice. 
*' It fhall come to pafs, when ye be multiplied 
*' and increafed in the land \ in thofe days, faith 
" the Lord, they fhall fay no more. The ark of 
*' the covenant of the Lord ; neither fhall it 
" comie to mind, neither fhall they remember it, 
« neither fhall they vifit it, neither fhall that 
** be done any more/' Jer. iii. 16. 

But inftead of the ceremonial law, God fhall 
make with them a new and more fpiritual co- 
venant. '• Behold, the days come, faith the 
*' Lord, that I will make a new covenant with 
" the houfe of Ifraci and with the houfe of 
*' Judah ; not according to the covenant that 

"I 



444 AKt^ to the Frdphedes, Part III* 

*' I made with their fathers in the day that 1' 
" took them by the hand, to bring them out 
*' of the land of Egypt j (which my covenant 
'* they brake, although I was an hufband unto 
« them, faith the Lord y) but this (hall be the 
*' covenant that I will make with the houfe of 
*' Ifrael, After thofe days, faith the Lord, I will 
*' put my law in their inward parts, and write 
'' it in their hearts ; and will be their God, and 
" they fkall be my people,'* Jer, xxxi. 31. — 33. 
Their national church fliall be remarkable 
for righteoufnefs and holinefs ; into the new 
Jerufalem *^ fhall in no wife enter any thing 
** that defileth, neither whatfoever worketh a- 
'^ bomination, or maketh alie 5 but they which 
*' are written in the Lamb's book of life,'* 
Rev. xxi. 27. So the prophets affert, *' Open 
*^ ye the gates, that the righteous nation which 
** keepeth the truth may enter in," Ifa. xxvi. 2. 
"Thus faith the Lord of hofts, the God of 
*^ Ifrael, As yet they fliall ufe this fpeech in the 
*' land of Judah, and in the cities thereof, 
*' when I fhall bring again their captivity. The 
'^ Lord blefs thee, O habitation of juftice, 
" and mountain of holinefs," Jen xxxi. 23. 
«' Then fhall Jerufalem be holy, and there fhall 
" no ftrangers pafs through her any more," 
Joel iii. 17. ''The remnant of Ifrael fhall not 
" do iniquity, nor fpeak lies j neither fhall a 

" deceitful 



Part III. The Events foretold in them, 445 

" deceitful tongue be found in their mouth," 
Zeph. iii. 13. ''Thus faith the Lord, I am 
•' returned unto Zion, and will dwell in the 
*' midft of Jerufalem ; and Jerufalem fhall be 
" called, A city of truth ; and the mountain 
" of the Lord of hofts, the holy mountain/* 
Zech. viii. 3. " Then will I fprinkle clean 
*' water upon you, and ye fhall be clean : from 
*' all your filthinefs, and from all your idols, 
** will I cleanfe you. A new heart alfo will I 
*^ give you, and a new fpirit will I put within 
*' you ; and I will take away the llony heart out 
'' of your flefh, and I will give you an heart of 
•'^^flefh. And I will put my Spirit within you, 
*^ and caufe you to walk in my ftatutes, and ye 
" fhall keep my judgments, and do them," Ezek. 
xxxvi. 25. — 27. " And David my fervant fliall 
*' be kino: over them ; and thev all fhall have 
^^ one fhepherd : they fhall alfo walk in my 
" judgments, and obferve my flatutes, and do 
'^ them/' Ezek. xxxvii. 24. 

The prefence of God which fliall be given to 
the whole Chriflian Church throughout the 
world, during the Millennium, fhall be more 
eminently beflowed on the Jewifh church. When 
the Apoflle faw the New Jerufalem " coming 
*' down from God, out of heaven,'^ he "heard 
'' a great voice out of heaven, faying. Behold, 
*' the tabernacle of God is with men, and he 

'' will 



446 ^ Key to the Prophecieu Part IIL 

" will dwell with them, and they fhall be his 



it 



people, and God himfelf fhall be with them, 
** and be their God," Rev. xxi. 3. " The city 
^' had no need of the fun, neither of the moon 
" to fhine in it ; for the glory of God did light- 
" en it, and the Lamb is the light thereof/' 
verfe 23. This likewife has been foretold by the 
prophets, " They {hall dwell in the land that I 
*' have given unto Jacob my fervant, wherein 
*' your fathers have dwelt. ^ — Moreover, I will 
*' make a covenant of peace with them. — And 
** will fet my fancluary in th,e mid ft of them 
*^ for evermore. My tabernacle alfo fiiall be 
•^ with them ; yea, I will be their God, and 
*' they fhall be my people," Ezek. xxxvii. 25, 
26, 27. " The fun (hall be no more thy light by 
*' day, neither for brightnefs fhall the moon give 
" light unto thee, but the Lord fhall be unto thee 
*' an everlafting light, and thy God thy glory. 
*-' Thy fun fhall no more go down, neither 
*' fhall thy moon withdraw itfelf ; — for the days 
" of thy mourning fhall be ended," Ifaiah Ix. 
19, 20. ^' Thou (halt alfo be a crown of glory 
*' in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem 
*' in the hand of thy God," Ifa. Ixii. 3. «' They 
*' fhall be as the ftones of a crown, lifted up as 
*' an enfign upon his land," Zech. ix. 16. Thefe 
two laft pafTages have the fame meaning. They 
intimate that the jewiHi churchy upon their con- 

verlion 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 447 

verfion and reftoration, fliall be as confpicuous 
among tbe Gentile churches, as a crown is in 
the drefs of a king, or as the precious flones 
which adorn the crown, and make the mofl: bril- 
liant figure in it. 

The Gentile churches ihall acknowledge the 
fuperiority of the Jewifh church, by receiving 
the ordinances of religion from her, and fubmit- 
ting to her decifions. '' And the nations of them 
*' which are faved, iliall walk in the light of 
" it : And the kings of the earth do bring their 
" glory and honour into it. And the gates of it 
^^ fhall not be fliut at all by day ; for there fliall 
*' be no night there. And they fhall bring the 
" glory and honour of the nations into it/' 
Rev. xxi. 24, 25, 26. " And the leaves of the 
" tree were for the healing of the nations," Rev. 
xxii. 2. This coincides exactly with the re- 
prefentation of the Old Teftament prophets. 
" Therefore thy gates fliall be open continual- 
^' ly, they fhall not be fhut day nor night, that 
" men may bring unto thee the forces of the 
" Gentiles, and that their kings maybe brought. 
" For the nation and the kingdom that will not 
" ferve thee, fliall perifli : yea, thofe nations 
*' fliall be utterly wafted. — The fons alfo of 
" them that affli6led thee, fliall come bending 
*'*unto thee : and all they that defpifed thee, fliall 

^^ bow 



44^ A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 

'' bow themfelves down at the foles of thy feet ; 
*^ and they fhall call thee. The city of the Lord, 
« the Zion of the holy One of Ifrael/* Ifa. Ix. 
" II, 12. 14. « Their feed fhall be known a- 
" mong the Gentiles, and their offspring among 
"the people: all that fee them Ihall acknow- 
" ledge them, that they are the feed which the 
« Lord hath bleffed/' Ifa. Ixi. 9. « And thou, 
'' O tower of the flock, the flrong hold of the 
" daughter of Zion, unto thee fhall it come, e- 
" vcn the firfl dominion ; the kingdom fhall 
« come to the daughter of Jerufalem/' Micah 
iv. 8. During the Millennium, " the faints 
" fhall take the kingdom," ;. e, the church uni- 
verfally fliall rule over the world ; but in that 
kingdom, the firfl dominion fliall belong to 
the Jewifh church. " Thus faith the Lord of 
*' hofls. In thofe days it fhall come to pafs, that 
^' ten men fhall take hold out of all languages 
*' of the nations, even fhall take hold of the 
" Ikirt of him that is a Jew, faying. We will 
" go with you ; for we have heard that God is 
" with you," Zech. viii. 23. Here the nature of 
the dominion exercifed by the Jewifh church is 
illuflrated. It is not that of conquerors over re- 
iuftant fubjecls, but that of paftors over a wil- 
ling people, who fubmit themfelves to their go- 
vernment^ from a conviction that God is emi- 
nently 



I 



Part III. The "Events foretold in them, 449 

ncntly present with their nation'. When the 
account given of the Millennial church is view- 
ed 

(1) When the conduct of Divine Providence to the 
Jewifh nation in pad ages, is viewed in conjun6\ion 
with the promifed fuperiority of their church in future 
times, fome may be led to charge the Deity with par- 
tiality. In order to remove that prejudice, obferve, that 
the Jews were originally feparated from the oth'er nations 
of the world, as being the progenitors of the Saviour of 
mankind, and the truflees of the oracles of God, contain- 
ing the knowledge of that Saviour. Their feparation un- 
til the appearance of Chrifl, was abfolutely neceffary, to 
afford rational and convincing evidence to the other na- 
tions of the world, as to the perfon of the Saviour, and 
the truths they ought to believe concerning him. It 
was therefore no lefs beneficial to us, than to them. The 
condu6l of Divine Providence to their nation, during the 
period ' '. elapfes betwixt the appearance of Chrifl 
and their future refloration, does by no means favour of 
partial kindnefs. They are expelled from their land, 
difperfed among the nations, perfecuted and defpifed eve- 
ry where, retaining their infidelity, yet preferved a fepa- 
rate people. But all this is intended as much for the be- 
nefit of the other nations, as for their own inftru6lion. 
Their calamities, their prcfervation, and their obftinate 
infidelity, are all foretold in the prophecies ; their ftate 
being according to the reprefentation given, affords a di- 
re6l demonftration of the truth of God's word ! and this 
demonftration afcertains to the rational mind the reality 
of thofe things revealed in the same word, which are be- 
yond the reach of oar bodily fenfes. Their infidelity, in 
% particular manner, gives force to our application of the 
3 L propheriea 



45^ ^ Key to the Prophecies. Fart III . 

edin the fcriptural light, it furniihes no pre- 
text for the dangerous errors which enthuli- 

afls 
prophecies concerning the Meffiah. Had the Jgv.s, as a 
liation, believed on Chrift, when he firfl appeared, inR- 
dels would have cried out, Collufion ; and afferted, that 
the prophecies were penned after the event : But in re- 
,c:ard they then were, andftill are his bittereft enemies, 
and at the fame time were the truftees of the oracles con- 
cerning him, we may be alTured they would permit no- 
thing to be afferted favourable to his caufe. Thefe ora- 
cles, therefore, have to us all the force of the evidence gi- 
ven by an enemy, in favour of the caufe he oppofes. "" 

Their future converfion and refloration is calculated as 
much for the benefit of the other nations of the world, as 
for their own advantage. Thefe events, when accom- 
phfbed, niall not only give additional force to the evi- 
dence arifmg from prophecy, but fliall likewife animate 
their love more abundantly, and raife their zeal to a pitch 
beyond other nations, while the defign of this is to qua- 
lify them for propagating the gofpel throughout the 
world. They are now in the furnace of affliaion - 
hereafter they fhall enjoy a far greater profperity than 
their fathers, and dwell together in the love of God. 
Thefe changes are intended to temper them, as in- 
ftruments for the work to which God has appointed 
them ; and in thefe changes, therefore, God difcovers as 
great a regard for the work, as for the inftrument, for the 
other nations of the world, as for them. When we view 
the matter thus, inftead of fufpea:ing partiality, we have 
reafon to admire the evidences of infinite wifdom and pa- 
ternal love, which God maniiefts to us, in his dealing's 
with them. " O the depth of the riches both of the wif- 
" dom and knowledge of God ! How unfearchable are his 
" j^itlsments, and his ways paa finding out!" Rom. xi. 33. 



Part III. The E^oenis foretold inihem* 451 

afts have grafted upon it ; nor does it contain a- 
ny thing contrary to the analogy of faith, but 
rather affords a folid ground of coniolation, for 
thofe who are interefted in the fuccefs and prof- 
periiy of the church of Chrill. For the pre- 
fent, as in times paft, men of wit may employ 
their talents to ridicule, — men of power, their 
iTifluence to oppofe, — corrupt churchmen may 
pervert, — and profligate Chrifiians difgrace the 
religion of Jefus Chrill. But the time is fafc 
approaching, when God himfelf fhali fet all t0 
rights. Religion (hall be had in honour. Truth 
and righteoufnefs fliall prevail, in defiance of the 
oppofnion of earth and hell. Such as are faith- 
ful witn€fl[es to the truth, however unfuccefsful 
in their day and generation, have the confola- 
tion to think, that when they fliall De reaping 
the reward of their fidelity, in the higher 
Iloufe, the do6lrines they taught, and the pray- 
ers they offered, fliali have their full effe6l on 
generations yet unborn. 

As this view of the Millennium, unfolds the 
feveral reprefentations of fcripture concerning 
it ; fo there is nothing in. it improbable, or be- 
yond what we may reafonably expecl from the 
demonftrations of divine power, already mani- 
fefted in the difpehfations of grace, and the can- 
du(5l of providence. Ifwc conflder the power- 
ful efled produced by means feemirigly inade- 

ouate 



4^52 A Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

quate, in the firfl ages of Cliriflianty ; if w/e re- 
fleci; that a few illiterate fiftiermen, teaching 
naked truths, without eloquence to perfuade, or 
power to oblige men to receive them, triumphed 
over the prejudices of the Jews, and the enmity 
of the Gentiles; broke down the bulwarks of fu- 
perftition and prieilcraft ; refilled the utmoft 
force of a warlike empire exerted to fupprefs 
them, and induced multitudes to receivethe truth 
in the remoteft corners of the earth ; it cannot 
appear improbable, that by a greater exer- 
tion of the fame divine power, at the period 
which God hath appointed, the truth (hall fpread 
more extenilvely, and operate more efFe6lually 
on thofe who receive it. Again, if we refle£i:, 
that the greateft empires have had their fall ; 
particularly, that the laft and moil powerful, 
which fondly vaunted itfelf to be eternal, has 
been dilTolved by his command, ^' who hiffeth 
*' from afar, and the nations of the earth obey 
*^ him/' Is there any thing unreafonable in fay- 
ing, that the mightieft empires now on earth, 
whether Pagan, Mahometan, or Popifh, are 
feeble barriers againfl the power of that flone 
cut out without hands, which fliall reduce them 
to duft, and become a mountain to fill the whole 
earth. 

CHAP. 



Part III. The Evenis foretold in thenu 453 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Of the Events which fhall take flace^ from the clofe 
of the Millennium, to the great Day of judgment, 

SECTION I. 

The Invajlmofthe Church by Gog* 

The happinefs of the church, after the union 
of Jews and Gentiles into one body, continues a. 
thoufand years uninterrupted. There is not- 
withftanding rcafon tofuppofe, thatcertaincoun- 
tries, or at any rate, individuals remain all along 
ftrangers, to the vital influence of the truth. 
Thefe are, " the miry places not healed by the 
" river that iffued from the fanduary," Ezek. 
Ixvii. II. It may happen too, that the long con- 
tinued profperity of that period^ fhall, towards 
the clofe, multiply worldly minded perfons, with- 
in the pale of the church ; for it is certain, that 
of fuch the army of Gog confifts, as we fhall 
prefently fee : " and when the thoufand years 
" are expired, Satan fliall be loofed out of his 
" prifon, and fhall go out to deceive the na- 
" tions which are in the four quarters of the 
" earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them toge- 
" ther to battle j the number of whom is as the 

« fand 



454 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

*' fand of the fea. And they went up on the 
*' breadth of the earth, and compaffed the camp 
*' of the faints about, and the beloved city : and 
*' fire came down from God out of heaven, and 
** devoured them,'' Rev. xx. 7. — 9. This ac- 
count is Ihort, becaufc the fame enemy of the 
church, had been already largely defcribed by 
the Old-Teflament prophets. This ferves chiefly 
to note the time of his appearance in the world. 

The prophet Ezekiel gives a minute account 
of the enemy by the fame name, chap, xxxviii. 
and xxxix. throughout. No doubt fome of the 
mod eminent commentators on the Apocalypfe, 
as Mede and Newton, apply the defcription of 
the prophet to a different period, and to quite 
another perfon than this mentioned by the A- 
poflle : However, a minute examination and 
comparifon of both paflages, muft convince the 
unprejudiced that they refer to the fame perfon. 

I . The prophet repeatedly enforces on Judea, 
that a long period of time fliould intervene be- 
twixt the prediction and the accompli fhmeni: of 
it. " After many days thou Ihalt be viiited : in 
" the latteryears thou Ihalt come into the land," 
(Ezek. xxxviii. 8.) *' It /hall be in the latter 
" days,'* ver. 16. '' Art thou he of whom I have 
" fpoken in old time by my fervants, — which 
^* propheiied in thofe days many years, that I 
*^ would bring: thee asfainit them V ver. 1 7. Gogr 
and his army are '' to come up againd the peo- 

*' pie 



Fart III. The Events foretold in them. 455 

" pie oflfrael, as a cloud to cover the land" of 
Judea, ver. 16. And this circumftance not only 
refutes the application of the prophecy to times 
and events already paft, but likewife diredls our 
attention to the laft event predicted, that which 
immediately precedes the general refurreclion, 
and laft judgment, with which the apoftle has 
explicitly connected it. 

2. The prophet carefully notes another cir- 
cumftance relative to the time of Gog's appear- 
ance, that the Jews fhould then be in poffeilion 
of their own land, after a long difperfion. 
" Thou fhalt come into the land that is brought 
^' back from the fword, and is gathered out of 
" many people, againft the mountains of Ifrael, 
" wjiich have been always wafte : but it is 
" brought forth out of the nations," Ezek. 
xxxviii. 8. " to turn thine hand upon the defo- 
" late places that are now inhabited^ and upon 
" the people that are gathered out of the na- 
" tions," ver. 12. This circumftance, in con=^ 
junction with that mentioned in the preceding 
paragraph, clearly demonftrates, that the prophet 
has an eye to the re-fettlement of the Jews in 
their own land, after their prefent difperfion. 
Now, from the time the Jews go up to take pof- 
feflion of their native land, until the day of 
judgment, the Apocalypfe ftiews, that no memo- 
rable battle is fought betwixt the members of the 
church and her enemies, excepting two, the bat- 

tie 



45^ -^ Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 

tie of Armageddon immediately before the Mil- 
lennium, and the battle of Gog and Magog im- 
mediately after it ; therefore, the Gog and Ma- 
gogof Ezekiel, muft refer to one or other of thefe. 
But there are other circumftances in the relation, 
which effectually prevent the application of it to 
the battle of x^rmageddon ; and therefore the 
Gog and Magog of Ezekiel, and of St. John, 
muft be the lame. 

Firft^ The prophet reprefents the Jews in pof- 
feilion of their land previous to the invafion of 
Gog ; but they only take poffeffion by the battle 
of Armageddon, and were not in poffeffion be- 
fore it was fought. 

Secondly^ He reprefents them as dwelling at 
eafe, not dreading an enemy, nor prepared for 
an attack ; " And thou iTialt fay, I will go up 
" to the land of unwalled villages ; I will go to 
" them that are at reft, that dwell fafely, all of 
*^ them dwelling without walls, and having nei- 
ther bars nor gates," Ezek. xxxviii. ii. This 
can by no means apply to Armageddon, for at 
that time they are reprefented as being aware of 
the preparation of their enemies -, yea, as being 
trained up and employed as the inftruments in 
God's hand, to fubdue them. 

Thirdly, He reprefents them as wealthy, pof- 
feffed of cattle and goods in abundance. ** To 
" turn their hand upon the people which have 

" gotten 



Part liL Tb^ Events foretold in them. 457 

" gotten cattle and goods, that dwell in the 
^' midft of the land, haft thou gathered thy cora- 
^' pany to take a prey ? to carry away iilver and 
*^ gold, to take away cattle and goods, to take 
" a great fpoil, Ezck. xxxviii. 12, 15. All this 
fuppofes them to have been long in polTeilion of 
their own land. Both the facred and the pro- 
phane hiftorians fhew, that wealth is not the at- 
tainment of an infant ftate ; it is a bleffing ac- 
quired by a courfe of years. Thi§ reprefenta- 
tion, therefore, cannot apply to the battle of 
Armageddon. 

Fourthlyy Th^ propliet reprefents the Jews 
on the defence in the invafion of Gog, and their 
enemies on the offenlive* This is obvious from 
the whole ftrain of the narrative j but in the bat- 
tie of Armageddon, the enemies of the church 
are on the defence, (fee vial 6.) and the Jewson 
the ofFenfive, (fee Rev. xix. 11.); therefore, 
the Gog of Ezekiel, and the battle of Armaged- 
don cannot relate to the fame event. 

But all thefe circumftances fitly apply to the 
Gog and Magog of St. John. The time of their 
invafion is at the end of the Millennium, whej;i 
the Jews have been a thoufand years in poiTeffion 
of their native land. During all that period, 
univerfal peace prevails, and therefore they 
dread no enemy ; — outward profperity aboundsj 
and therefore they have cattle and goods ; love 
^nd communion fubfift betwixt them and the 
3 M Gentile 



458 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

Gentile church, and therefore they are not dif- 
pofed to make any hofl^ile attack. 

Bifhop Newton allows, that the prophecy of 
Ezekiel and this of St. John, remain yet to be ac- 
complifhed, and cannot be abfolutely certain, 
that they may not both relate to the fame event, 
but thinks it more probable that they relate to 
different events'. I fhall juft glance at his rea- 
fons, *' The one is expected to take effeft be- 
'' fore, butfthc other will not take effecl till af- 
" ter the Millennium.'- To this a fufficient 
anfwer has been given in the obfervations alrea- 
dy made, on the time of Gog's appearance. 
^' Gog and Magog are faid exprefsly to come 
*^ from the north quarters and the north parts ^ 
'^ but in St. John, they come from the four quar- 
*' ters, or corners of the earth. Gog and Ma- 
*' gog, in Ezekiel, bend their forces againfl the 
*' Jews refettled in their native land ; but in St. 
** John, they march up againft the faints, and 
" church of God in general." 

Thefe circumftances do not contradict but illuf- 
trate each other. Some of thofe which the Pro- 
phet had omitted, the Apoftle mentions; and o- 
thers which the Prophet had mentioned, the 
Apoftie omits May we not fuppofe, that the 
leader of this vaft army comes from the north 
quarters, and yet that multitudes of a fimilar fpi- 

rit 

(I) Newton's DifT. on Prophecies. 



Part III. The Events foretold in thetn. 459 

rit join his ftandard from the four corners of the 
earth ? In fad, the countries from which his 
followers come, according to the Prophet, are 
lituate with refpecl to Judea to the four quarters 
of the earth. Is it not reafonable to expect, that 
fo immenfe an army (hall lay wallcan extenlivc 
territory, and of courfe harrafs the church in 
many places, and yet their chief defign may 
be againft, and their final overthrow may take 
place in the land of Judea ? So far is the Apoftle 
from contradicting the relation of the Prophet 
in this refpe(fl, that he exprefsly mentions their 
compaffing about the behwed city, that is, the 
Jewifh church. The learned prelate proceeds : 
*' Gog and Magog, in Ezekiel, are with very 
*' good reafon fuppofed to be the Turks, but the 
" Turks are the authors of the fecond woe, and 
" the fecond woe is paffed before the third woe, 
" and the third woe long precedes the time here 
" treated of." This argument is certainly conclu- 
five againft the exiftence of the Ottoman empire, 
at the period in which St. John reprefents Gog 
and Magog compaffing about the beloved city. 
But the very good reafons which induce him to 
fuppofe Gog and Magog in Ezekiel, to reprefent 
the Turks, I fee not. 

The thirty-third chapter of Ifaiah through- 
out, refers to this invafion of Gog. My reafons 
for this opinion arc the following, of which the 

reader 



4^4 A Key to the Ptophec'm. PartltL 

reader may judge : i. It cannot apply to Senna- 
cherib's invafion in a ftrid: and literal fenfe ; be- 
caufe, verfes 5, 6. contain expreflions too lofty 
to fuit Hezekiah's government, but they arc 
ftriclly true of Chrift's. Again, in verfes 21, 
2^2, 23, 24. we have the language in which the 
Prophets uniformly defcribe the happinefs of the 
latter times ; biit what conneclion can be traced 
betwixt the deftrudlion of Sennacherib's army, 
and the glory of the Millennium ? Whereas the 
deftrudlion of Gog^s army and the Millennium, 
are clofely connected. — 2. The connexion of this 
with the preceding chapter, lead me to apply it 
to Gog. The former chapter concluded with an 
account of the Millennium ; this defcribes an in- 
vafion of Judea pofterior to it, precifely agree- 
ing to the account in the Apocalypfe, that when 
the thoufand years are expired, Gog leads his 
army againfl the beloved city.- — 3. All the cir- 
Gumftances agree to Gog's invafion. This is a fud- 
den attack with the fword, verfes i . and 8. com- 
pared with Ezek.xxxviii. 9. 1 5, 16. and Rev. xx. 8. 
The invafion is undertaken to gather fpoil from 
the peaceable habitations of the church. Com- 
pare ver. I . with Ezek. xxxviii. 11, 12. Yet the 
attempt Ihall end in making the invaders a fpoil 
to the people of God, ver. 1.4. with Ezek, xxxix* 
10. God's hand is vifible in their deftru6lion, 
and their punifliment is partly by fire, ver* 3. 
ic, II, 12. Ezek. xxxviii. 22. and Rev. xx. 9* 

After 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 4^ < 

After the deftruaion of Gog, the church, at 
leaftthat ofthe Jews, enjoys an uninterrupted 
calm, till the day of judgment 1 Compare ver. 
10. with Ezek. xxxix. 22. 

Another paffage which appears to mc to re- 
fer to the invafion of Gog is, Zech. xiv. i, a, 3. 
The Prophet having mentioned an attack upon 
Jerufalem, and the confequences, promifes that 
Godfhall interpofe for the deliverance of his 
people, in the fame manner that he interpofed 
on a former occafion. '' As when he fought in 
« the day of battle ;" the former battle to which 
the reference is made being likewife future, the 
Prophet begins to defcribe it, as well as what 
precedes and follows after it, from ver le 4. to 
the clofe. The circumdances mentioned clear- 
ly fhew, that the battle to which he alludes, is 
that of Armageddon :.Now the only battle pof- 
terior to Armageddon, is that of Gog and Ma- 
gog : therefore the battle firft mentioned ; and 
referring to Armageddon as a prior event, mud 
be that of Gog and Magog. 

When we compare thefe paffages, and receive 
their united light, we have as diftincl a view of 
thislaft perfecution as we could reafonably expecT: 
or defire, of an event not accomplifhed. 

The agents in this perfecution are diflinflly 
noted. The great invifible adverfary is the 
firft mover of this, as of every former perfecu- 
tion, while the Sovereign Ruler fees meet to 

permit 



462 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 

permit this laft effort of the enemy, by taking 
off the reftraint under which he was laid for a 
feafon, (Rev. xx. 7.) not only to try the faith 
and patience of his people, but likewife to fe- 
parate the chaff from the wheat. It appears 
clearly, that the church had much declined by 
long continued profperity, and harboured mul- 
titudes of hypocritical profeffors in her bofom, 
for thefe lay hold of the firft opportunity that 
offers, to throw off the malk, and join the ftand- 
ard of an enemy againft her. 

As to the vifible agents, the leader of the 
army in this expedition is defcribed by the 
country in which he relides, and his occupa- 
tion : '^ Gog, in the land of Magog, the chief 
'' prince of Mefliech and Tubal,'* Ezek. xxxviii. 
2. The infpired writers commonly denominate 
nations by the names of their progenitors, and 
countries by the names given them on the firft 
partition of the earth betwixt the fons of Noah. 
Now, ic appears from Gencfis, chap. x. 2. that 
Magog, as well as Mefhech and Tubal, were 
fons of Japhet an, d all the learned agree, that 
they originally fettled in the neighbourhood 
of each other, to the eaft and north-eaft of 
the Euxine Sea, and that Magog is the fa- 
ther of the Scythians and Tartars. It appears 
to me, that the intention of the prophecy is to 
fhow, that fome adventurous Tartar prince re- 
fiding near the Euxine Sea, and reigning over 

the 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 465 

the neighbouring countries, fhall at the end of 
the Miliennium, fet up the ftandard of rebellion 
againft the church. But we are carefully to 
obferve, that befides his natural fubjecls, he is 
joined by malcontents, from all the corners of 
the earth. So the Apoftle fays exprefsly, (Rev. 
XX. 8.) and the prophet Ezekiel fays as much 
by implication ; for he enumerates, not only 
*' Gomer and his bands, Togarmah and his 
" bands, out of the north quarters ;" but he 
likewife mentions Perfia, Ethiopia, and Lybia, 
countries widely diftant from each other, and 
from the land of Magog, and with refpecl to 
Jiidea, iituated at the four quarters of the earth. 
The motives which animate thefe enemies 
of the church are various. The grand adver- 
fary, under the influence of the old enmity, 
endeavours, in this lad effort to fupprefs reli- 
gion by open violence, not to undermine it as 
formerly, by the beaft and falfe prophet ' . 

The 

(1) The lateft Popifh writers (mi the fubjeS: of Anti- 
chrift, apply the prophecy concerning Gog in Ezekiel to 
Antichrift, and triumph in it, as containing an ample vin- 
dication of the Papacy ; for Gog appears to be an indi- 
Yidual, not afucceffion of individrals ; an Afiatic, not an 
European prince ; an open, not a fecrct enemy of reli- 
gion. But the anfwer is eafy ; Antichrift and Gog, 
though both enemies to religion, are very different powers, 
rifmg in very different ages of the world, the appearance 
of the laft diftant from the final fall of the firft 1000 years. 



464 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

The leader of this expedition appears to be 
chiefly under the influence of covetoufocS. 
*^' Thou fhalt fay, I will go to them that are at 
*' reft, — to take a fpoil, and to take a prey ; to 
*^ turn thine hand upon the people, — which 
^' have gotten catde and goods. — The mer- 
^' chants of Xarihifli fhall fay unto thee. Art 
*' |:hou come to take a fpoil? haft thou gathered 
*' thy company to take a prey ? to carry away 
^^ iilver and gold, to take away cattle and goods, 
*' to take a great fpoil," Ezek. xxxviii. 11, 12, 
13. The multitudes who join his ftandard 
from all corners, befides the expeclation of 
bppty^ feem to be actuated by refentment ii.- 
gainft the difcipline of the church. It would 
appear, they coniider themfelves oppreffed by 
the reftraints of religion, and have recourfe to 
him for proteclion. This is implied in the Pro- 
phet's ironical addrefs to the leader, *' Be thou 
*' a guard unto them," ver. 7. The holineis 
^nd happinefs of the Millennial ftate, cannot 
permit any fpecies of oppreflion ; if therefore 
the followers of Gog claim his protecHon to 
deliver them from the dominion of the church, 
it muft be a delire to be fet free from the re- 
ftraints of religion. No oppreflion is fo gricr 
vous to an unfandified heart, as that which arifes 
from the purity of Chriftianity. A defire to 
(hake off this yoke, is the true caufe of that op- 

poiition 



Part III, The Events foretold In them, 465 

pofition Chriftianity has met with from the 
world in ever)^ period, and will, it is moft likely, 
be the chief motive to influence the followers of 
Gog in his time. It would appear, that all par- 
ties joining in this expedition are encouraged, 
by the hope of obtaining an eafy conqueft ; a 
fentiment they would readily adopt from the 
flate of the church a thoufand years before : 
*' Swords were beaten to plowihares, and fpears 
" to pruning hooks, nation did not lift up fword 
" againft nation, neither did they learn war." 
As they felt no injury, and feared no danger, 
they were ignorant of the art of war, and ne- 
glectful of thofe means of defence, which the 
jealoufy and fear of mankind provided in more 
perilous times. 

The Prophet introduces Gog meditating on 
this circumftance in his own mind, and then 
communicating it to his followers, '' At the 
" fame time fnall things come into thy mind, 
*' and thou Ihalt think an evil thought. And 
" thou flialt fay, I will go up to the land of un- 
" walled villages, I will go to them that are at 
" reft, that dwell fafely, all of them dwelling 
'^ without walls, and having neiiher bars nor 
" gates,'' Ezek. xxxviii. 10, 11. 

The terror and difmay occafioned by Gog 

and his formidable army in Judea, is defcribed 

by the prophet Ifaiah : ^' Behold, their valiant 

3 N " ones 



456 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III r 

'^ ones (liall cry withoiit ; th^ ambafladors of 
" peace (hall weep bitterly. The highways lie 
*^ wafte, the way-faring man ccafeth: He hath 
*' broken the covenant, he hath defpifed the 
*• cities, he regardeth no man. The earth (land) 
*' mounieth and languifheth; Lebanon is a- 
'* (liamed and hewn down ; Sharon is like a 
" wilciernefs; and Bafhan and Carmel fhake off 
" their fruits." chap, xxxiii. 7, 8, 9. At length 
lie and his army are reprefented as arriving at 
Jerufalem ; " and the city fliall be taken, and 
'• the houfes rifled, and the women raviflied ; 
*^ and half of the city fliall go forth into cap- 
" tivity, and the relidueof the people fhall not 
*^ be cut off from the city," Zech. xiv. 2. For 
'' in this alarming fituation the church is de- 
fcribed as having recourfe to the protection 
of the Deity. '^ O Lord, be gracious unto us ; 
'* we have waited for thee : Be thou their arm 
" every morning, our falvation alfo in the time 
^' of trouble/' Ifa. xxxiii. 2. While they are 
engaged in prayer, a conviction of God's inter- 
polition in the deftruclion of their enemies, is 
imprefled on their heart ; fo that their fuppli- 
cation is changed to thankfgiving. " At the 
" noife of the tumult tiie people fled ; at the 
" lifting up of thyfelf the nations were fcattered. 
'* And your fpoil fliall be gathered like the ga- 
** thering of the caterpillar: As the running to 
'* and fro of locufts, fliall he run upon them. 

« The 



Part III. The Events for eiold in them. 46- . 

" The Lord is exalted ; for he dwelleth on high ; 
^' He hath filled Zion with judgment and righ- 
*' teoufnefs,'^ Ifa. xxxiii. 3, 4^ 5. As a farther 
anfwer to their prayers, the Deity is introduced 
addrefling Gog and his army, in folemn threat- 
enings. " Now will I rife, faith the Lord : 
** now will I be exalted, now will I lift up 
'^ myfelf. Ye iliall conceive chaff, ye flrall 
^' bring forth ftubble: your breath as iire fliali 
devour you. And the people fhall be as the 
*' burnings of lime : as thorns cut up, fliall they 
^^ be burned in the fire," Ifa. xxxiii. 10, 11, 12. 
Thefe threatenings are inftantly executed^ 
The multitudes that compofe the vaft army of 
Gog are deftroyed, partly by the fwords of tCach 
other, partly by the fire of the elements, as God 
formerly deftroyed his enemies of Armageddon. 
•' And it fliall come to pafs at the fame time, 
^' when Gog fliall come againft the land of If- 
^^ rael, faith the Lord God, that my fury ftiaM 
*' come up in my face. Forin myjealaufy, and 
" in the fire of my wrath, ha\x I fpokcn, Surely 
** in that day there fliall be great fliaking in 
^' the land of Ifrael. — And I will call for a fvvord 
'^ againft him throughout all my mountains, 
" faith the Lord God : Every m?tn's fw©rd fliaU 
" be againft his brother. And I will plead a- 
" gainft him with peftilence, and with blood ; 
" and I will rain upon him, and upon his bands, 



468 A Key io the Prophecies. Part III. 

" and upon the many people that are with him, 
" and overflowing rain, and great hailftones, fire 
" and brimflone," Ezek. xxxviii. 18, 19. 21,22. 
'' And fire came down from God out of heaven, 
*^ and devoured them/' Rev. xx. 9. 



SECTION II. 

A Decline of the Gentile Churches, 

No remarkable event occurs during the period 
that elapfes betwixt the deftruction of Gog and 
the lalt day ; only it would appear, from various 
paiTages already quoted, that the Jewifh church 
continues faithful until Chrift's appearance. It 
is particularly afferted after the deftrudion of 
Gog, Ifa. xxxiii. 20. " Thine eye fhall fee Je- 
" rufalem a quiet habitation, a tabernacle that 
*' fhall not be taken down, not one of the ftakes 
" thereof fhall ever be removed, neither Ihall 
*f any of the cords thereof be broken ." — " So the 
*' houfe of Ifrael ihall know that I am the Lord 
'' their God, from that day and forward," 
Ezek. xxxix. 22. Their endeavours to main- 
tain purity and fidelity, are increafed in confe- 
quence of Gog's invafion. Being fully fenfible 
of the great evils ariling from a fpirit of oppofi- 
tion to the difcipline of the church, which ani- 
mated 



Part III. The Events foretold in thru, 46 1^ 

mated Gog and his followers, they endeavour to 
difcover and fupprefs the firfl movements of it. 
So I underftand thefe exprefEons : " And they 
*' (hall fever out men of continual employment, 
" paffing through the land, to bury with the 
«* paffengers thofe that remain upon the face of 
*' the earth, to cleanfe it. — And the paffengers 
" that pafs through the land, when any feeth a 
*^ man's bone, then fhallhe fet up a fign by it, 
*^ till the buriers have buried it in the valley of 
'' Hamon-gog/' Ezek. xxxix. J4, 15. Thefe 
expreffions cannot be taken in a literal fenfe ; 
becaufe the army of Gog, if it were allowed to 
remain unburied for feven months, would occa- 
fion peftilential diforders : Again, if you fuppofc 
the bones mentioned, to be a fewfcattered over 
the mountains, which had efcaped the notice of 
thofe who buried the main body at the end of 
feven months, the danger arifjng from them 
would be over ; and the burial of them does 
not appear of fo great importance, as to require 
that men fiiould be appointed for that employ- 
ment ; nor could it be faid that the burying of 
thefe bones, cleanfed the land. The expreffions 
are certainly figurative, as the Jews unconverted 
are compared to dead and dry bones, Ezek. xxxvii. 
So the bones of Gog's army here, fignify per- 
fons unconverted, who refill the authority of 
the church, and hate the rcftraints of religion. 

That 



4/0 A Key to i he Prophecies. Part I H. 

That men anfwered to the continual employ- 
ment of difcovering thefe bones, implies, that 
the church appoints officers for the purpofe of 
fearching into the firft movements of the fpirit 
mentioned. When the fpirit is difcovered, the 
officers employed make it publicly known to the 
ordinary civil magiftrates, who, by every legal 
method^ fupprefs it. The proper employment 
of the civil magiilrate is, to fuppreis all vice, 
immorality, and ir religion, as a burier covers 
out of fight a naufeous carcafe. By the lawful 
diligent exercife of difcipline, the land is clean- 
fed, the Jewifii church is kept pure. 

However, it would appear that the Gentile 
churches are reprefented as declining from the 
purity of the Millennial ftate, and that the fame 
fpirit of oppofition to the truth, which animated 
Gog and his followers, ihaU continue to prcvaH 
and to fpread till the laft day. 

This is implied in the reprefentations given of 
the {late of the world immediately before the 
iail trumpet founds. *' As it was in the days 
" of Noe, fo fhall it be alfo in the days of the 
*' Son of man. They did eat, they drank, they 
** married wives, they were given in marriage 
*' until the day that Noe entered into the ark : 
" and the flood came and deftroyed them all. 
*' Like wife alfo as it was in the days of Lot, 
^ they did eat, they drank, they bought, they 

fold. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them 471 

*' fold, they planted they builded. But th« 
** fame day that Lot went out of Sodom, it rain- 
*^ ed fire and brimftone from heaven, and de- 
" ftroyed them all. Even thus ihall it be in 
" the day when the Son of man is revealed,'* 
Luke xvii. 26. — 30. " Yourfelvcs know per- 
<' feftly, that the day of the Lord fo cometh a» 
** a thief in the night. For when they (hall 
" fay, Peace and fafety : then fudden dcilruc- 
^ tion cometh upon them ; as travail upon a 
*^ woman with child ; and they fliall not cf- 
« cape," I ThefT. v. 2, 3. " There ihall come 
" in the laft days fcoffers, walking after their 
•* own lulls, and faying, where is the promifc 
*^ of his coming?" 2 Pet. iii. 3, 4. 

From thefe paffages, it appears, that the day 
of judgment comes upon the world unexpected- 
ly, as a thief in the night, confequently the 
greater number of that generation are not real 
Chriftians; for of thefe the Apoftle fays, " But 
" ye, brethren, are not in darkncfs, that that 
" day (hould overtake you as a thief," 1. ThelE 
V. 4. Again, the men of that generation are 
compared to thofe of very corrupt times. In the 
days of Noah, " all flefh had corrupted their 
" way." In the days of Lot, the inhabitants 
of the plain were monftroufly wicked, " the 
" cry of Sodom and Gomorrah was great, and 
*' their fin was very grievous." Further, it is 

exprefsly 



472 A Key to the Prophecies. PartllL ^ 

exprefsly faid, that they promife themfelves 
•' peace and fafety :" that is, in defiance of the 
remonftrances and threatenings of God's word. 
They indulge their lawlefs paffions, and ridi- 
cule the notion of a future judgment. In a 
word, what the deluge was to the old world, 
and the fulphureous (hower to the inhabitants 
of the plain, the coming of the Son of man (hall 
be to the great body of the men of that gene- 
ration, the lignal of their deftru^tion All thefe 
circumftances evince a general corruption of 
manners, and confequently a great deviation 
from the purity of the Millennial ftate. 

Corruption following after the purity and 
happinefs of the Millennium, ferves to prove 
fully what had been fhewn partly before, that 
unfanctified human nature cannot bear profpe- 
rity, becaufe it leads men to reiift God's autho- 
rity, to gratify their own lufts, at the expence 
of violating his laws, and defacing the beauty 
and order of his creation ; that all the ordinary- 
means of grace, that all the common and ex- 
traordinary difpenfations of divine Providence 
which the wifdom of God dcvifed, and his long 
fufiFering patience exercifed for the reformation 
of the human race, are ineffectual to reform the 
whole, and that the malignant diftemper of fm 
requires a more violent remedy. Accordingly, 
the world now ripe for deftruction, and the 

church 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 473 

church for eternal falvation, God fets his throne 
for the. laft judgment. 



SECTION III. 

The Great Bay of Judgment. 

The fcripture account of that folemn and aw- 
ful event follows. 

While wicked men are eagerly intent on their 
worldly fchemes, and the gratification of their 
lawlefs paffions, fcoffing at the notion of ever 
being called to account for their condud ; while 
Chrift's faithful followers then on earth, are 
ready to faint, their faith being almoft {dagger- 
ed by the delay of the judgment, and the pro- 
grefs of incrcafing wickednefs in the world : 
In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, the 
Judge appears, '^ the Lord himfelf fliall de- 
" fcend from heaven with a fhout, with the 
" voice of the archangel, and with the trump 
« of God," I Their, iv. 16. " The Lord Je- 
^' fus fhall be revealed from heaven, with his 
" mighty angels, in flaming fire," 2 ThefT. i. 
7, 8. He fets his throne in the air, (within the 
region of the clouds, i ThefT, iv. 17. In that 
fituation, it is vilible of courfe to the upper he- 
mifphere, and moft likely, by forae medium re- 
fracting 

30 



474 ^ ^^y ^^ ^^^ Prophecies. Part III. 

fracling the light, it fhall be vifible to the low- 
er hemifphere alfo ' . 

The appearance of the Judge, his throne and 
attendants fhall be glorious beyond conception ; 
'' The Son of man fhall come in his glory, and 
" all the holy angels with him, and fliall lit 
*' upon the throne of his glory," Matth. xxv. 
31. Even on the mount of transfiguration, 
where Chrifl fhewed a faint gleam of his heaven- 
ly glory, '^ his face fhined as the fun, and his 
" raiment white as the light,'' Matth. xvii. 2. 
How tranfcendently bright muil his appearance 
be, when he fhines in all his glory ! The 
throne mufi be fpkndid, fuitable to the digni- 
ty 

(1) Water refi'acls the rays of light, fo that when the 
ocean is the horizon, the body of the fun is vifible, after 
it is beneath the level of the horizon. When " the fun 
*' flood ftill in the midft of heaven, and hafted not to go 
" down about a whole day," Jofliua x. 13. we are not to 
fuppofe the diurnal motion of the earth was flopped, but 
mofl probably fome medium, created by the Almighty, 
refracled the light fo powerfully, that the body of the fun 
was vifible, when in the oppoiitc meridian, and the re- 
fracting power proportioned to the diflance of the fun from 
the meridian of the place, would make the fun appear to 
fland flill. By whatever means the fun was made vifible > 
and fla.tionary, after it was actually fet, we may reafon- 
ably expe6l that the fame divine power, on fo folemn 
an occafion as the lall judgment, will make the Judge, 
his throne, and attendants vifible to the whole earth. 



Part IIL The Events forelaldin them, 475 

ty of the perfon who fits on it. A faint reprcfen- 
tation of fuch a throne was feen by Mofes, 
Aaron, and the elders of Ifrael. " They faw 
" the God of Ifrael ; and there was under his 
" feet, as it were a paved work of fapphire- 
^^ ftone, and as it were the body of heaven in 
"his clearnefs/' Exod. xxiv. 10. The attend, 
ants of the throne are ^' all the angels,'* an in- 
numerable hoft, " the chariots of God are twen^ 
" ty thoufand, even thoufands of angels/* Pfal. 
Ixviii. 17. \ and of various ranks, *' thrones, do^ 
'* minions, principalities, and powers." We 
may conceive this 'innumerable and glorious 
hoft, ranged according to their ranks, on each 
fide of the throne, in the form of a crefcent^ 
Moft probably in a fimilar form behind the 
throne, and the hoft of angels, is arranged that 
" flaming fire," 2 Theff. i. 7. defigned as the in- 
ftrument of punifiiing the wicked . Clofe by the 
throne ftands " the archangel, bearing the 
^« trump of God." 

The *Judge being fet, and his attendants 
arranged, he iftues his mandate to the arch- 
angel, who founds the trumpet. In an in- 
ftant, *' the dead in Chrift," from righteous 
Abel, to the laft of thofe who expired on the 
earth, fhall rife from their graves ; " the dead in 
« Chrift fhall rife firft," 'i TheiT. iv. 16. and 
receive fpiritual and incorruptible bodies. " It 



47^ A Key to the Prophecies, Part III. 

" is fown in corruption, it is raifed in incorrup- 
" tion : it is fown in difhonour, it is raifed in 
'^ glory: it is fown in weaknefs, it is raifed in 
" power : it is fown a natural body, it is raifed 
*' a fpiritual body," i Cor. xv. 42, 43, 44. The 
Judge again iffues his command, and the arch- 
angel founds a fecond time'. In the twinkling 
of an eye, the faithful followers of Chrift then 
on earth fhall be ftripped of their corruptible 
bodies, and receive the fame fpiritual incorrup- 
tible bodies with which their brethren arofe 
from the dead. " Behold, I (hew you a myfte- 
'*' ry. We fhall not all lleep, but we fhall all be 
" changed in a moment, in the twinkling of 
'' an eye, at the laft trump ; (for the trumpet 
*^ fhall found) ; and the dead fhall be raifed in- 
*^ corruptible, and we fhall be changed," i Cor. 
XV. 51, 52. The whole church of Chrifl thus 
united into one body, are conveyed by the at- 
tendant angels to the throne. " Then we which 
'' are alive, and remain, fliall be caught up to- 
*' gether with them in the clouds to meet 
" the Lord in the air," i Theff. iv. 17. The 
Judge upon their arrival pronounces that gra- 
cious 

(I) The Scriptures clearly mark the feveral fleps of 
the Judgment. And confidering the folemnity of the 
occafion, I reckon it probable, (but do not affert it dog- 
matically >, that each flep fhall begin with a diflin6l found 
of the trumpet. 



Part III. The Events foretold in them All 

cious fentence, *' Come, ye bleffed of my Fa- 
" ther, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
" before the foundations of the world." The 
fentcnce implies, that their fole claim to glory 
is God's free love, who defigned and prepared 
a ftate of eternal happinefs for them, before the 
foundations of the world, when they neither did 
good or evil ; and that the diflinguilhing charac- 
ter of thofe for whom glory is prepared, is, Love 
to Chrift the Mediator, whom they received by 
faich, and entertained with love in their hearts, 
while he was defpifed and rejected by the world. 
« For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat: 
*^ I was thirfty, and ye gave me drink : I was a 
« ftranger, and ye :ook mein : naked, and ye 
« clothed me : I was fick, and ye vifited me : I 
^' was in prifon, and ye came unto me." A 
humble fenfe of unworthinefs, which convinces 
the righteous at all times, that " their goodnefs 
*' extendeth not to God j'' a coldnefs of heart 
to their greateft andbeft Benefaaor, which they 
often felt and complained of on earth, induce 
them now to difclaim the approbation given, 
as being unworthy of it. Then fhall the 
«« righteous anfwer him^ faying, Lord, when fa\y 
'« we thee an hungered and fed thee ? or thirfty, 
«' and gave thee drink? When faw we thee a 
" ftranger, and took thee in? or naked, and 
?^ clothed thee ? Or when faw we thee fick, pr 



m 



475 J Key to the Propbedes. Part IIL 

*^ in prifon, and came unto thee ?" To which 
the Judge anfvvcrs, that he accepts of their love 
and friendfnip to one another for his fake, as 
the beft evidence of their lincere love to him- 
felf. " The King Ihall anfwer, and fay unto 
" them. Verily I fay unto you. In as much as 
*^ ye have done it unto one of the leaft of thefe 
** my brethren, ye have done it unto me," 
Matth. XXV. 40. Inftantly a place is provided 
for them, next the throne, nearer than the at- 
tendant angels, for they are fet down as afleffors 
with Chrift, in judging wicked men and devils. 
" Do ye not know that the faints fhall judge 
*^ the world ? — Know ye not that we fhall judge 
^^ angels ?" i Cor. vi. 2, 3. 

By the command of the Judge, the archangel 
founds a third time, and all the wicked who had 
died from the beginning of the world, arife 
from the dead ; they, together with the wicked 
men then alive on the earth, are colleded into 
one place, by the angels who attend the throne, 
(Matth. xiii. 39. — 41.) One charge is laid a- 
gainft all, a defeft of love to Chrifl the Media- 
tor. " I was an hungered, and ye gave me no 
*' meat," Matth. xxv. 42. Various were the 
ways in which the wicked fhe wed this defeat of 
love. Some crucified, fome blafphemed him, 
ibme rejected his offers of grace, fome perfecu- 
tcd his followers, fome defpifed his ordinances, 

fome 



Part III. Thi Events foretold in them, 47^ 

fome loved the world, and fome their lulls, in 
preference to him. It were endlefs to enter in- 
to a minute inveftigation of all thefe crimes that 
prove their defe6l of love ; and yet it would ap- 
pear, that the wicked who proudly juilify their 
conduct on earth, will attempt at firft to juftify 
their conduft before the throne of judgment ; 
for " they fliall anfwer him, faying, Lord, when 
^^ faw we thee an hungered, or athirft, or a ftran- 
'' ger, or naked, or iick, or in prifon, and did 
*' not minifter unto thee ?" ver. 44. However, 
he advances one proof equally applicable to ail, 
that they (hewed no love to his followers for his 
fake : " Then (hall he anfwer them, faying, 
" Verily I fay unto you. In as much as ye did it 
*^ not to one of theleaft of thefe, ye did it not 
" to me," ver. 45. He charges them not fo much 
with doing evil, as with the neglect of doing good, 
nor fo much with a defe£l of charitable a£lions, 
as a defect of principle ; and that they were 
not charitable to his followers for his fake. E- 
ternal happinefs is a free gift : none of the hu- 
man race may claim it by birthright, or by me- 
rit; (Rom. vi. 2 3.) though free to thofe who re- 
ceive it, it is purchafed at a coftly rate, by the 
death and fufferings of Chrift the mediator : a 
defect of love, therefore, to him, the purchafer 
and donor, is a fuf&cicnt reafon to exclude from 
the gift. Hear ye felf- righteous Pharifees and 
tremble. 

It 



486 A Key to the Prophecies. Part HI. 

It is not neceffary to call witneffes, in order 
to fubftantiate the charge. To the Judge it is 
evident by his own omnifcience, to the furround- 
ing hofi: of faints and angels, he will make it 
evident, by commanding the light to fhine into 
the confcience ; fo that in an inftant, each in- 
dividual pleads guilty, and the whole multi- 
tude of wicked men, fall proftrate on their 
knees, confefs their defert, and utter lamentable 
wailings. '' It is written, as I live, faith the 
" Lord, every knee fhall bow to me, and every 
*' tongue fhail confefs to God," Rom. xiv. 1 1 . 
*'' Behold, he cometh with clouds ; and every 
*^ eye fhall fee him, and they alfo which pierced 
him : and all kindreds of the earth fhall wail 
" becaufe of him," Rev. i. 7. 

The wicked fpirits, who went always about re- 
lifting the will of God, and tempting mankind 
to the commiffion of fin, fhall be fummoncd : 
" For the angels which kept not their firfl 
*^ eflate, but left their own habitation, he hath 
" referved in (for) everlafting chains, under 
" darknefs, unto the judgment of the great 
*-' day," Jude, ver. 6. 

The Judge now pronounces that folemn and 
av/ful fentenceon wicked men and devils, ^' De- 
" part from me, ye curfed, into everlafting fire, 
*' prepared for the devil and his angels." Matth. 
XXV. 41. The inftant the fentence is pronoun- 
ced, 



Part IIL The EvMs foretold in them. 4S i 

ced, it is executed ; the hoft of furrounding an- 
gels hurl the fire that defcended from heaven 
againft the vifible heavens of the earth ; the 
natural fire of the elements rufhes out at once, 
to meet the celeftial fire, a tremendous noife is 
the confequence' : this is followed by a univer- 
fal conflagration, fierce, as fanned by the breath 
of the Almighty. " The day of the Lord will 
" come as a thief in the night, in the which the 
" heavens fhall pafs away with a great noife, 
" and the elements fhall melt with fervent heat, 
*^ the earth alfo, and the works that are therein 
*^ fhall be burnt up." 2 Pet. iii. 10. 

After the deftruclion of the vifible heavens 
and earth, wicked men and wicked fpirits are 
configned to a place of eternal torment. It is 
called a lake burning with fire and brimftone ; 
whether it is fo really, or figuratively, I pretend 
not to determine. 

It is faid of the bead and falfe prophet, 
" Thefe both were call alive into a lake of fire 
" burning with brimftone/* Rev. xix. 20. 
" and the devil that deceived them, was caft 
'^ into the lake of fire and brimftone, where the 

3 P " beaft 

(1) The londeft tlrander is occafionedby the fire con- 
tained in a few acres of cloud, rufliing into another cloud, 
or into the earth. How inconceivable is the noile that 
fnall be occafioned ijy dlfcharging at once the tire di^'ufcd 
through all the air, earth, and water. 



4^2 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL 

" beaft and the falfe prophet are, and fhall be 
*' tormented day and night for ever and ever/* 
Rev. XX. 10. " And whofoever was not found 
*' written in the book of life was caft into the 
*' lake of fire," ver. 15/ 

Immediately 

(1) Some who pretend to revere the authority of 
Scripture, have denied the eternity of hell torments ; 
and others have afferted, that wicked men Ihall be con- 
fumed and annihilated by the conflagration of the latter 
day. But waving the arguiTient taken from the epithets, 
Eternal and Everlafting, fo frequently given to the pu- 
nifnment inflicted on the wicked after the General Judg- 
ment, (Dan. xii. 2. Matt. xxv. 46. 2 Theff. i. 9.) the er- 
ror of both thefe opinions is evident, 1. From the expref- 
fions of our Lord, Mark ix. 44. — 46. — 48. where he 
fays exprefsiy, That hell fire " fliall neverbe quenched. 
" Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quench- 
" ed." A relaxation of the pains of hell can only arife 
from one of two caufes ; either from the weaknefs of the 
fubjecl of puniihrn^cnt, being unable to fuftain an eternal 
pain, or from the mercy of the Judge, removing the pu- 
nifhment. But the expreflions of our Lord guard againfl 
both thefe f uppofitions. Againfl the firft, when he fays, 
" their worm dieth not." Againfl the fecond, when he 
fays, " the fire is not quenched," 2. The punifhment 
cf wicked men is the fame inflicted on malignant fpirits, 
" Fire prepared for the devil and his angels." But the 
devil and his ctn£;els are immaterial beings, confequently 
they are naiurally immortal. Therefore, any punifliment 
iniiicted on them, muft be eternal : fo alio mufl the pun- 
ifhment 



Part III. The Events foretold in them. 483 

Immediately as the fentence is executed, the 
Lord Jefus Chrift fets out with the glorified 
faints, accompanied by the angels, to prefent 
them before the throne of his Father. Wide 
open fly the portals of eternal day ;— they are ad- 
mitted ;— -the Son now addrefles- the Father, 
^' Behold me and the children whom thou haft 
^' given me ; thine they were, and thou gaveft 
« them me, and they have kept thy word," 
John xvii. 6, " Thofe that thou gaveft me I have 
" kept, and none of them is loft, but the fon of 
*« perdition, that the fcriptures might be ful- 
^' filled," ver. 12. " And the glory which thou 
^« gaveft me I have given them, that they may 
♦' be one, even as we are one. I in them, and 

" thou 

ifhment of wicked men be. 3. Annihilation is not a 
fufEcient fence to the divine law. Temporal death is the anr 
Tiihilation of men's exiftcnce here ; but in the certain prof- 
pea of death, wicked men violate human laws with de- 
liberate refolution ; by parity of reafon, they will violate 
the divine laws deliberately, and with little remorfe, if 
annihilation is the utmoft puniihment dreaded for fuch 
violation ; but an eternity of mifery, when believed, Hops 
Ihort the career of the moH daring fmner. 4. In annihi- 
lation there are no degrees, if the laftpunirnment ; there- 
fore it follows, that all are punilhed equally. Now> as it 
were a grofs defea of judice in human government, to 
punifli ail crimes equally, is it reafcnable to charge this 
defea upon the divine government ? Shall not the Judge 
of ail the earth do right ? 



484 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III. 

" thou in me, that they may be made perfed 
*' in one, that the world may know that thoti 
*^ haft fent me, and haft loved them, as thou 
^' haft loved me. Father, I will that they alfo 
" whom thou hall given me be with me where 
*^ I am ; that they may behold my glory, which 
^' thou haft given me : for thou lovedft me be- 
" fore the foundation of the world," ver. 22, 
23, 24. " And fo fhall we be for ever with the 
"Lord,'' iTheff. iv. 



FINIS, 



SUBSCRIBERS' NAMES. 

JL/AVID ALLISON, Phlliadelphia, 7 copies, 
John Archer, New-York. 

B. 

Walter Boggs, Christian-street, Philadelphia. 
Nathan Bayne, 85, N. Front-street, do." 
John Bowen, taylor, do. 

William Brown, do. 

John Bioren, printer, do. 12 copies, 

James Baxter, Carlisle. 
James Burnet, New-York. 
Edward Brown, do. 

Thomas and John Brown, merchants, Fredericksburg, 
Virginia, 50 copies. 

C. 

Andrew Christie, New-York. 

Henry Cook, King and Queen County, Virginia. 

D. 
Lewis Dix, Essex County, Virginia. 
Cornelius Davis, Bookseller, New- York, 24 copies. 
Dow & Coale, printers, Newtown, Penn. 2 copies. 

E. 

William Edie, New-York. 

F. 

Alexander Fridge, 56, S. Second-street, Philadelphia. 
Lewis Franks, Corner of Tenth and Walnut-street, do. 
George Fulton, 51, S. Third-street, do. 

G. 

Samuel Griffin, Fauntleroy, K. & Q. County, Virginia. 
William Graham, 33, Strawberry-street, Philadelphia, 
James Gibson, Sixth-street, do. 

Benjamin Graves, Carolina County, Virginia. 

H. 
Stephen Halsey, New-York. 
Jacob Halscy, do. 

James Hogan, 222, S. Third-street, Philadelphia. 



SUBSCRIBERS' NAMES. 

J- 

Jonathan Jones, Carolina County, Virginia, 
Lewis Iveson, King &: Queen C. do. 

K. 
John Killock, 16 miles from Philadelphia. 
W-illiam Kid, Long-Island, New-York. 

L. 
Thomas Lelper, Philadelphia, 6 copies. 
Archibald Loudon, bookseller, Carlisle, 4 copies* 

M. 
Rev. William Marshall, A. M. Philadelphia. 
Rev. Alexander M'Leod, New- York. 
William Millikin, Strawberry-street, Philadelphia. 
John I\I'Allister, Cherry-street, do. 

William Murray, 172, S. Second-street, do. 
D. Manderville^ 81, S. Sixth-street, do. 

John ]Meldruro, New-York. 

N. 

James A. Neal, A. M. Principal of the Yoiuig Ladies' 

Academy, Philadelphia. 
William Nibekar, Carolina County, Virginia. 

P 
Pvev. George C. Potts, Philadelphia. 
Thomas T. Peters, 3, Cherry-street, do. 
Rev. Samuel Passey, Smith's Court, N. Fifth-street, do. 
Benjamin Pace, King and Queen County, Virginia. 
John Reily, North Fourth-street, Philadelphia. 
James Riddle, bookbinder, do. 7 copies. 

Thomas Robertson, New-York. 
Whilliara Robertson do. 
A. Robertson do. 

S. 
William Smiley, merchant taylor, Philadelphia, 
^lexznder Steel do. 

William Stevenson, Cambridge, New-York, 12 copies. 
Robert Stodarl, do. 6 copies. 

Jchn H. Sa^ith, King & Queen Counly, Virginia. 

W. 
Rev. Samuel Wylie, Philadelpnt.^, 12 copies. 
Richard Wevi!l,129,Chesnut-st. do. 
Alexander Wilson, New-York. 



O K S 



PUBLISHED BT 

DAVID HOGAN, 

NO. 51, SOUTH THIRD-STREET, P HIL A DE LPH! A. 
— L— 

A RATIONAL ENQUIRY INTO THE PRINCI- 
PLES OF THE MODERN DEISTS ; wherein is 
fullj discovered their utter insufficiency to answer the 
great ends of Religion., and the weakness of their plead- 
ings for the sufficiency of nature's light to eternal hap- 
piness. To which is added, an Essay on the True 
Ground of Fatth. By the late Rev. Thomas Ha- 
'.YBURTON, Professor of Divinity in the University of 
L Andrews.— Przte 1 DoL 75 Cts, 

^ This book is well recommended by the late Dr. 
ts, Dr. John Newton y Dr. Jainiescn o/ Edinburgh ; and by 
Nisbet, President of Dickinson College^ Carlisle; to 
)m the present edition is indebted for the translation of* 
Greek and Latin quotations, and a number of correc- 
is. 

—II.— 

THE GREAT CONCERN OF SALVATION. In 
three parts, viz. \, A discovery of man's natural state; 
or, the guilty sinner convicted. 2. Man's recovery by 
faith in Christ ; or, the convinced sinner's case and cure. 
3. The Christian's duty with respect to both personal 
and family religion. By the same author. — Price 1 Dol, 
8C^ This is a most plain and practical work, which no Ja- 

tnily should be without. 

^III— 
MR. HALYBURTON's MEMOIRS; containing a par- 
ticular account of his conversion, his religious experi- 
ences, and his dying sayings.— Pnc# 60 67*-. 



—IV.— 
A DEFENCE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, in i 
series of letters addressed to Thomas Paine. By David 
Levi, author of Letters to Dr. Priestley, in answer to 
his to the Jews, &:c. — Pric^ 50 Cts. 

The FOOL haih said in his heart, There is no God. 

Psal. xiv. I. 

— v.— 

THE LIFE OF FRANCIS XAVIER, Apostle of the 
Indies. — Price 60 Cls. 

'Tis not the business of a wise man to dispute about living well, 
but to live well without dispute. 

—VI.— 

THE NEW UNIVERSAL LETTER-WRITER : Or, 

Complete art of polite correspondence; containing." 
course of interesting original letters, on the most irap*^ 
tant, instructive, and entertaining subjects, which • 
serve as copies for inditing letters on the various 0( 
rences in life. To which is prefixed, a new, plain 
easy Gramuiarof the English Language; also, plair 
easy rules for reading with propriety. The wht 
dapted io the genius, taste, and manners of the peo 
the United States. — Price 15 Cls. 

—VII.— 

VINDICLE CANTUS DOMINICI. In two pa 
1. A discourse on the dut-y of singing the Book of Psa 
in solemn v^orship. 2. A vindication of the doctr 
taught in the preceding discourse: with an Append 
containinc^ Essays and Observations on \ arious subject 
By the Rev. John Anderson. — Pries 1 Dot. 

— VIIL— 

THE VOYAGES AND ADVENTURES OF JOHN 
WILLOCK, Pvlafii.er ; interspersed with remarks on 
diiTerent countries in Europe, Africa, and America, with 
the customs ?nd manners of the inhabitants, and a num- 
ber of original anecdotes. — Price 87i- Cts. 
6 4^ 

* -IX.- 

MAN OF TilE WORLD~Ry M'Ken/ie, author ©f 
the Man of Fj<.lin^- — Price 15 C(s. 



V'^ 



'% 






A 



<s^- 






^■^ ^*. 



K. 



.-". 









X^' '^. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2005 

PreservationTechnolog ~ ^ 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVA* 

1 1 1 Thomson ParK Onve 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
'724) 779-21 1 ' 












^*.. ' 






V- ,\. 



% A^^' -... 






•r-' 
>. 



















"^^ 












A^'' '^^^ 



%'' 



x^^ ''^. ^,^ 



-^^^^ 



^ 



\>^ 



^<^ 



■'<>. .\^^' 



^^ v 



ONGB&SS 




